Titanification: Legacy

by Azerreza

Andrew lived a quiet life with his mother and had never known his father. But one day, he started to feel cramps. Things could have stopped there, but the cramps keep recurring and Andrew noticed an increasingly abnormal physical change. What was happening to him? Little did he know that these changes were intimately linked to his true origins, and that the truth that had always been hidden from him would soon come to light.

Once again, I’ve written a tribute/sequel to a JayPat transformation story, this time with images. The inspiration is the JayPat 8-parter “Titanification.” As before it follows new characters and can be read independently.

I hate bodybuilding at school...

My face was as red as a tomato, I was sweating profusely, my jaw was clenched, and my arms were shaking, but the 140-pound bar barely moved. Most of all, it was the laughter I heard that hurt so much; I was weak as hell and avoided showing it as much as possible. I could manage most sports, but I couldn’t hide my weakness when it came to weight training in gym class. What for most was just a warm-up was an unattainable goal for me, like that 140-pound bar. Of course, it didn’t take long for the whole school to hear about it, and I ended up with the nickname “maggot”.

In my case, the situation was paradoxical: my mother knew the bodybuilding world very well, since it was her profession. Yes, my mother is a professional bodybuilder, and she’s got a reputation. Honestly, it was pointless to ask her what she did; you could tell by looking at her for the first time. How to describe her... well, let’s just say her biceps are bigger than most of the guys who try to hit on her. In her youth, she was very tall but slim, which meant she was often given disturbing nicknames. One day, she started bodybuilding and... she loved it. No one expected her to make much progress, not even her, but it turns out she’d hit the genetics jackpot. She gained muscle mass so easily that she progressed a lot. She went from tall and skinny to tall and fucking big. Those who used to make fun of her did so much less from then on. Being grabbed by a 6’6” female freak with more muscle than you calms you right down.

I still remember the look on my friends’ faces when they came to play at my house for the first time and met her face to face. Their parents were equally speechless. As for me, well, I was used to it because I saw her every day. It didn’t surprise me anymore. When other kids found out who my mother was, and how weak I was, I was teased a lot.

“Hahahaha! Look at that maggot! He can’t even lift a warm-up weight. What a piece of shit!” mocked Bobby. Bob-big, as some people nicknamed him, was a stereotypical jock—tall, broad, and covered in muscles, thanks to steroids of course. And like other stereotypes of his kind, he was a fucking bully and I was his favorite target. In addition to being belittled at every opportunity, I was also being extorted for money. How I hated him...

I was trying as best I could to get out of this ultra-awkward situation when suddenly, two hands gripped the tiller firmly. I felt the weight of the bar lift off me, as if it no longer weighed anything. Above me, I could see a nice pair of pecs, a tank-top that made it easy to guess that underneath there was a well-muscled torso and, above all, a face that couldn’t be cuter. It was Anthony.

“Easy Andrew, take it easy first,” said Anthony.

“What the hell are you doing, Anthony? Let that maggot get crushed,” half sneered Bobby.

Yes, fortunately, they weren’t all put in the “big asshole” box. Anthony was one of them, and I would have put him in the “super cool (and cute, I must admit) guy” box, the kind of hunk that makes a straight guy gay. And as a member of the U.S. soccer team, he also had the right physique, even if he wasn’t the most massive ever, but every one of his muscles looked like they’d been carved out of rock and unlike Bobby, he had legitimately aquired them, which made it even more turning on! I often glanced around the locker room when he took off his clothes. What a sight! In short, Anthony was one of the few guys who still gave me confidence in human beings. Yet, strangely enough, he often hung out with Bobby’s gang. I don’t understand why, he didn’t have the mentality of a bully at all; in fact, it was quite the opposite. When Bobby’s around, he often seems more distant as if trying to hide his true nature. He was one of the few people I liked, and I mean really liked...

Here, I was torn between deep distress and the joy of seeing someone finally come to my aid. But if he acted even though Bobby was there, I suppose he must have seen my distress...

“But what a loser! It makes you wonder if your mother is really your biological mother given the unheard-of weakness of her asshole son! Or maybe your dad was a nerd and you inherited his shitty genes, hahahaha!” laughed Bobby. God, I wanted to smack him, but as much as I wanted to, I knew there’d be reprisals and that I was no match for him. Yet there was no lack of desire; if there’s one thing I hate, it’s people talking badly about my mother. And as for my father, well... to tell the truth, I don’t know anything about him, not even his first name. I never knew him. Mom is always very vague when she talks about him, the only thing she often repeats is that no other man could compete with him. Honestly I couldn’t believe that a man could impress her so much because usually, it’s her who impresses them. It may seem strange not to know anything about your father, not even his face, but I only knew Mum, so I don’t particularly miss it. Similarly, insults about him didn’t really get to me. Fortunately for me, the end-of-class bell put an end to my nightmare.

That’s my life; a normal course of a normal bullied teenager’s life. If I’d thought it would get better after I turned eighteen, I was a moron. This was how it would always be for me.

If only I’d known how wrong I was... It was from that day on that everything began to change. A change I could never have imagined.

In the afternoon, I was in anatomy class, and the topic of the day was puberty. Yeah, well, we’re all practically of age, we’ve all been there, although I wonder about some of us. And then this teacher... he’s such a bore! Anyway, there I was in the amphitheater, half-asleep, listening with one ear to his spiel, when suddenly I felt like I was cramping. I didn’t notice it at first, but it seemed to intensify. Was it related to this morning’s efforts? Or maybe something that didn’t make it through breakfast? It started in my stomach, but soon spread to my whole body. I groaned slightly.

“Nnnggh!”

Then, as suddenly as it had appeared, it disappeared... Well, strange. The day went on. At mealtime, of course, I undergo my daily humiliation as Bobby. I was returning with my lunch tray when he “bumped” Into me. Of course, he deliberately tapped me on the shoulder, causing me to spill a game. He looked at me and with a false look.

“So, maggot, can’t you watch where you’re going, you bastard?” he said.

It was obvious he’d done it on purpose. I had to say that I really wanted to answer him, but I knew what it would lead he’d be waiting for me at the exit and I’d get a good beating from him and his gang. They’d been known for it for some time. They were all members of the American soccer team, all of them big, of course, so I was no match for them. I merely sighed slightly and picked up what I could. Bobby gave a satisfied chuckle and went off to join his gang and his girlfriend. I picked up what I could and sat down, away from them. I glanced over to see that he was looking at me with a mock-satisfied expression, while his girlfriend Lily was, as usual, worshipping him. Yeah, a perfectly normal school day...

The afternoon was just as boring as the morning: literature. And here I couldn’t just pretend to listen to the teacher, it was the boring class where we had to write meaningless texts. Anyway...

Suddenly, as I was writing, I felt the same sensation as this morning, a cramp that spread throughout my body.

“Nnnnngggh!” I moaned slightly. I could almost have sworn it was a little stronger and longer. I really have to be careful to avoid junk food, I’m too used to favouring it.

At last, the courses come to an end. And another boring day gone by. I returned home by my usual route, a long, wooded alley, almost always deserted. I love this silence, this feeling of calm. After several dozen minutes of walking, I arrived home.

“Mom, I’m home!” I said.

“Hello Andrew, how was your day?” she asked. Mom always asked me that. I must admit I was lucky in that respect, Mum was always ready to listen and if I had the slightest problem I could talk to her about it. My mother was certainly the most important person in my life. She was wearing only a top, which showed off her torso muscles. Damn, her abs looked like bricks, her biceps bigger than some at my school. She loved to show off, especially at home, and it was rare enough to see her fully dressed. After all, when you’ve got a body like that, I can understand.

“Oh well, the classic day, boring classes as usual,” I said. I avoided talking about Bobby or the cramps, which weren’t very important. Let’s just say that for Bobby, there wasn’t much she could do. She’d already advised me on how to give him a good right, and I admit I’d have liked that, but if I did that, I knew I’d have the whole gang waiting for me at the exit. And the cramps, well, they’ll pass.

She had baked a cake. It may seem paradoxical, but in reality, it was the best way to combine calories and protein. Yeah, there was more protein in that than in any cake in the world. I took a tiny slice, which meant that with a “normal” slice I would have had enough calories for 3 days...

An almost normal day, almost.

I collapsed in my bed, exhausted. Another lousy school day... After all, it’s not like it’s been like this for years.

Little did I know that things were about to change radically...

I heard my alarm clock go off. What? Already? Damn, I didn’t see last night... I must have fallen asleep pretty fast. And no super wet dream this time... Yes, every now and then I find myself in a dream with the object of my fantasies.... And of course, it’s always just as we’re about to do you-know-what that I wake up, usually hard as ever and a wet patch.

I wasn’t so lucky today, obviously... Well, I don’t know if we can call it luck, since the return to reality is often disappointing. On the other hand... it must have been a restless night because I scattered my sheets all over the place and was in an unnatural position, as if I’d been fidgeting a lot during the night. In short, another rotten day is starting, and it’s already off to a bad start since I have gym class first... Great...

So I got up from my bed... What? I felt a rather unpleasant sensation. Why did my legs hurt? And... it wasn’t just my legs, it was my whole body. I mean, it was more like I was aching. Strange, it must have been yesterday’s class, but I don’t usually feel anything.

So I got ready and went downstairs. Ugh, how can Mum like aches and pains, my legs ache at the slightest step.

“Hello honey,” said Mum.

“Hello Mom,” I replied.

“Ready for another school day?” she asked.

“Yeah yeah, as usual,” I replied in an almost weary tone.

I quickly ate my breakfast, kissed her goodbye and left for school. I arrived just in time for the start of class. Please don’t let it be weight training again.

“Today it’s sunny so it’ll be... athletics and rope climbing.”

My face fell. I don’t know if it was much better, in general my perfs in this field placed me at the bottom of the ranking whether it was running or jumping. And as for the rope, well, it’s not complicated: I often stay at the bottom, unable to pull myself up.

“Go and get changed and we’ll meet on the field in 10 minutes,” said the teacher.

In the changing room, I was changing when I heard a deep, sexy voice. Oh, that voice, I knew it well, I heard it sometimes in my dreams, but I must admit that hearing it in real life was relatively rare: it was Anthony.

“Hey, is it me or have you decided to work out?” he said.

What? What’s he babbling about? Me training? Has he been drinking?

“W-work out?” I asked.

“Yeah, I wasn’t paying attention yesterday, but now it’s showing, man. It’s cool that you decided to go for it,” he said in looking my chest.

What the hell is he babbling about?

I looked down in surprise: I was... more muscular! You couldn’t say it was a huge change, it was very light, but... it was undeniable that I hadn’t been like this before. And I’m pretty sure I wasn’t even like this two days ago. I was speechless. What the hell was happening?

“But... I... I don’t work out,” I replied, still stunned.

“Haha man, don’t try to pull a fast one on me, I know how to recognize beginner’s results. It’s never very impressive, I know, but when you come from nothing, it’s always a pleasure. Keep up the good work!” said Anthony, patting me on the back.

What the hell was that? Where did that come from? What’s happening to me? Puberty? But... I just turned 18, puberty’s long over!

“Come on guys, hurry up and get changed!” said the teacher. I finished dressing, still a little shocked. We went to the athletics field.

“Well, a running lap of the stadium should warm you up nicely. Set yourself up!” ordered the teacher.

Great... I’ll probably still be in the last few places, as usual.

“Ready, set, go!” shouted the teacher.

We started running like crazy. The lap seemed like an eternity, and I could feel my heart racing. Finally, I crossed the finish line, with many people ahead of me of course. I was just catching my breath when some guys came running past me.

“One of them shouted, almost hitting me.

What the hell? Why are these jerks taking a second turn? ... It wasn’t until several more people arrived a few seconds later that I realized they weren’t doing a second lap; in fact, I wasn’t last, I was in the middle of the ranking. What?

“Haa... haa... haa... wait... Am I dreaming that we got beaten by Andrew? What did you eat this morning, drugs?” he joked, panting.

“Yeah, I agree! I’ve never seen him run so fast!” said another.

Things were getting stranger and stranger...

“Right, let’s move on to the high jump,” said the teacher.

Ugh, things usually happen pretty quickly for me: on the first jump, I often take the bar with me...

My comrades linked jumps with ease, and then it was my turn.

“Eheh, it’s time for Andrew to leave us!” said one of them.

I ran and jumped and fell back onto the carpet. Out of habit, I got up and headed for the bench.

“An-Andrew? What the hell are you doing?” said Josh.

“Bah... I’m going to the bench, I’m disqualified,” I said before looking at the bar: it was well in place. What the...? I would have jumped under it without touching it?

“Dude... you... you just jumped two feet above,” said Josh.

T-two feet? What the hell??

“Say, isn’t this the first time he hasn’t been directly eliminated?” asked another. I was surprised. I didn’t get eliminated until several jumps later, which was quite a feat for me as I was almost always the first to get eliminated. Something was definitely not right with me... And that was only the beginning.

We did the long jump: I jumped almost 3 feet higher than usual... Everyone looked at me suspiciously, even the teacher was astonished.

Then came another of my pet peeves: the rope. Like pull-ups and bench presses, anything that required strength was out of my reach.

The majority reached at least half or even three quarters. Guys like Anthony, on the other hand, pulled themselves up with disconcerting ease. Damn, watching those muscles flex was a sight to behold! And then it was my turn...

I was usually laughed at, but now there was a strange silence. With apprehension, I grabbed onto the rope. I pulled on one of my arms, my face tensed, then... my other hand came to grip the top, I pulled myself up. I wouldn’t say it was easy, I was clearly having a shit, but... I’d just pulled myself up, something I’d always been unable to do. I repeated the same thing and succeeded again. Everyone was surprised, me first. I got about halfway through before finally letting go.

“For fuck’s sake, are you really Andrew? Didn’t we replace you with a look-alike?” joked Anthony.

“Haha, not that I know of,” I said, laughing half-heartedly.

“The training is paying off,” he told me.

“Haha thanks,” I say, annoyed. How would he react if I told him that yesterday I didn’t have all that?

In the locker room where I’d usually get a few jibes, this time I was getting compliments. I did my best to look normal, but I couldn’t help asking what was going on... Definitely more than a little strange. What had happened in the last few days? That’s when I remembered this morning’s strange aches and pains and yesterday’s stomach ache. Could this... could this be it? No Andrew, nobody gets stronger “like that” anymore. There must be a rational explanation for all this.

The rest of the day passed normally, even if I couldn’t get the recent events out of my head. Well, normally, let’s just say I had my little weekly altercation... I was putting my things away in my locker when suddenly I felt a hand grab my shoulder... I didn’t need to turn around to guess who it was. This hand squeezed me and turned me around: Bobby, of course...

“Well then maggot, do you know what day it is today? It’s my payday.”

Shit... with all this, I totally forgot about this detail... I’m going to have a hard time again. I swallowed, reached into my pocket and pulled out some money.

“Are you kidding me? That’s not even a quarter of what you owe me, brat! You know what happens in those cases?” he said, cocking his fist with a evil grin.

“Nah... I’ve got a more lucrative idea... we’re going to do a deferment of debt: since we’ve got a week off, I want you to bring me quadruple the usual amount at the start of the school year.

Suddenly, his face broke into a demented grin. He grabbed me and lifted me several inches.

“And you’d better bring the dough or your punishment will be quadruple!” threatened Bobby.

Four times the usual amount? Hell, I can barely raise the normal amount...

Holding me by the collar and with my shirt pulled up a little, his eyes fell on my slightly toned belly.

“Ah! And I have it on good authority that you did some ‘exploits’ this morning in gym class. And that you’d started training. Honestly, I didn’t believe it, but it seems to be the case. You, working out? What a joke! But hey, I don’t want to crush your dreams, but it’s not with shitty results like that that you’ll surpass me,” he mocked before lifting his shirt slightly to reveal rows of bricks that looked as hard as stone.

Let me give you a taste of what’s going to happen in the fall if you don’t bring me my dough..,” he growled.

Bobby closed his fist and I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. It took my breath away. Yeah, obviously my meager results aren’t enough protection against Bobby... Too bad, it could have been the only advantage.

“And that’s nothing compared to the punishment that awaits you... So I suggest you get started right away,” he threatened before throwing me against the breakers and leaving.

It was the only thing that hadn’t changed that day. Indeed, people who used to ignore me completely began to say a few words to me, often congratulations, but it felt strange, me who was usually invisible had suddenly become a bit popular. Even some of the girls who passed me looked at me with a slight smile on their lips. I really felt that something strange was happening to me, but I had no rational explanation.

I went home after school. I quietly ate my snack. Mom soon noticed that something wasn’t quite right because I used to tell her all about my day, but now I was lost in thought.

“Is everything all right, Andrew? You don’t look so good.” she asked, more seriously.

“Y-yes, everything’s fine, don’t worry,” I said, but I think my slight stutter gave me away. “Well, I’ve got a lot of homework. I’m going to work late, so don’t expect me for dinner.”

“All right, feel free to come and have a bite whenever you like,” replied Mom.

I went to my room. To tell the truth, I wasn’t planning on doing any homework, my mind was elsewhere; I couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened today. There was definitely something strange going on and I wanted to find out what it was. I turned on the computer and started searching. I came across things like hormonal problems. It could indeed be that, but it was far too quick. It would take months to get the results I got in just a few days. Or maybe it was an unknown disease? Shit! What the fuck is wrong with me? I had to understand.

In the course of my research, I came across a subject that had occurred to me: the famous titans. I came across a vlog by a guy who had obviously been there and told about it in several videos. I should have skipped it since it probably didn’t concern me, but my curiosity was stronger. I launched the first video. The image of a young man appeared. Oh shit, he was the perfect nerd stereotype and I could guess what had led him to titanification. It was always the same problem, no matter what country you lived in.

“Is... is it recording?” he asked hesitantly.

“W-well, this... it’s the first time I’ve spoken like this on camera, but I have to make this introductory video. My name is Ulric and I’m going to be 18-years old,” he said.

What? This guy is 18? Given his skinny build, I’d have thought he was younger...

“And as you can see, my body also fits the nerd stereotype. As you can imagine, I was bullied throughout my school years,” said Ulric with a slightly shaky voice.

Well, I was right, it’s the classic case of the nerd being harassed.

“What’s more, I have the typical physique of a nerd. It earned me the nickname Nerdy. How I hate that nickname... And, like any nerd, I was and have never been good at sports. I was just good at doing other people’s homework and getting bullied. In short, I was always the weak one, the victim, no matter what school I went to, and it only got worse. I think it’s best if I show you directly. I... I wanted to show you my body in live, but I’m too ashamed. So here’s a photo of me taken this morning,” he said before displaying a photo.

Oh yeah, to be the stereotype, he really is the stereotype. There’s not an ounce of muscle mass on that body. No wonder he doesn’t look his age with a body like that, he looks like a child who hasn’t even reached puberty yet...

“I hate my body, I hate my weakness and I’d go so far as to say I hated my life,” video Ulric said. “But soon, all this will come to an end. Oh don’t worry, I’m not going to kill myself, on the contrary, I’m going to be reborn. Soon the Ulric you see now will no longer exist. I come from a fairly wealthy family and for my birthday, my father has just given me a priceless gift. Yes, priceless because it’s very expensive, but more importantly, it’s going to radically change my life forever! Soon, the weak nerd will be one of the strongest people in the world.

“Yes, soon I will undergo titanification. To tell you the truth, I wasn’t expecting it at all and I’m a bit afraid of what’s going to happen next, because this isn’t the kind of operation you can reverse. Once you’ve taken the plunge, it’s definitive. But thinking back to those bullying bastards and telling myself that I’m the one who’ll soon be much stronger than them, that alone is worth it. I’m not going to get too far ahead of myself because we’re still dealing with administrative paperwork, but logically, my operation will take place very soon. I... I really want to share my experience with you,” said Ulric.

Suddenly, he looked at the camera a bit more intensely.

“Dylan... if you’re watching this video, know that I’ll be taking my revenge. Soon it will be you who fears me. You’re gonna regret bullying me for so long!” he said in a voice of little conviction. To tell the truth, these threats were more laughable than anything else.

“W-well, that was all I wanted to say for this video. If all goes well, the next one will be after my operation. T-thanks for watching,” he finished.

Well, you can tell he’s not used to public speaking. There was little doubt that this kid had absolutely no self-confidence, his eyes were shifty, he often stuttered and seemed very tense.

I really could have stopped there, but there were obviously other videos. Which meant he’d probably gone further in the process. To be honest, I was curious, curious to see what titanification would do to a guy like that. So I started the second video...

Change of scenery, this time, we were no longer in what appeared to be his bedroom, but rather a hospital room. After a few seconds of adjustment, Ulric appeared. I was expecting a physical change, but no, it was obviously the same boy as in the first video with the same skinny build. Yet there was something different about him. He seemed more... happy, joyful, as if relieved of a burden.

“H-hi guys! I... I still can’t believe it but... it’s done! I... I just got back from the operating room. Now it’s official, I’ve undergone titanification. I still can’t believe it! It’s so incredible! I don’t know how long the operation lasted, I was put to sleep and it was like a dreamless sleep. When I woke up, I hurried to look at myself in the mirror. Obviously there’s no visible change yet. They told me it usually takes about a month, sometimes more or less, depending on the person. In any case, even if there’s no visible physical change yet, I feel I’m different. It’s hard to describe, but I feel good, very good, like I’m full of energy and there’s this slight tingling sensation. It’s subtle, but it’s there. They told me it was normal and would probably even intensify as my transition progressed. Oh boy, if you only knew how impatient I am!” said Ulric.

That’s when he took off his hospital gown and did a double bicep pose.

He was as skinny as ever but his attitude was completely different. In the first video, he seemed embarrassed to be shirtless, but in this one, he was cheerful, almost proud. It was also clear that in the first video, he was embarrassed to talk to the camera whereas in this one, he had no problem at all. At the same time, I think anyone would be in the same state as he was at that moment. Titanification was no longer a dream for him, it had become a reality.

“Look at me! Look at this body! This is the last time you’ll see it! I’m sure in my next video I won’t look like this. Oh guys, I can’t wait, so fucking can’t wait, you can’t even imagine how impatient I am!” he said, clearly very happy.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me, I’m sooooo starving. They told me that this was also normal and that my appetite would get bigger and bigger. And it’s actually quite normal: I’m a growing teenager!” he said with a wink. Oh boy, jokes aren’t his strong point either.

“Thanks for watching and see you in the next video!” he finished before switching off the camera.

This second part was nice, but for the moment, he was still the same skinny nerd. I was hoping for a little more change, but so far it’s been pretty disappointing. But the next video was probably already going to be quite different from the first two. I slid my mouse pointer over the third link. I could feel my heart racing. Now it was time to get serious. I clicked on the link...

Ulric appeared in front of the camera. I expected to see him shirtless, muscular all over, but he seemed to be wearing a very loose, long-sleeved shirt. And yet, there were details that didn’t deceive: his neck was wider and more muscular, you could see that his wrists weren’t really that thin anymore, and despite the shirt being way too big, something at the top of his torso was pushing against the fabric. No doubt about it, this video is going to be interesting.

“Hi guys!” he said.

Damn! His voice... I could have sworn it wasn’t like that in the previous video. It was an octave lower and slightly more cavernous.

“It’s been over a week since my operation. Are you disappointed by what you see until now? Hehe, I’m not. Look at me, look at the new Ulric!” he said before getting up.

Before I did anything, another small detail struck me: he was taller. Nothing extraordinary, but enough to be noticeable. Ulric grabbed his shirt at the collar and tore it in two. What… the… hell?

“Holy shit!” were the words that automatically came out of my mouth. His body was nothing like the previous video. This guy could have been a fitness model! Thick forearms, tennis ball biceps, rounded shoulders, big pecs, solid six pack, carved Adonis belt. The only strange thing was his head. His features were squarer, but he still looked like a nerd. Quite frankly, if I’d seen a photo of him, I’d have thought it was a fake, as if someone had taken his head and stuck it on a fitness model’s body. But it was his body, the same skinny one I’d seen in the previous videos.

“So, amazed, eh? Oh, I know what you mean! For days now, I can’t stop admiring myself in the mirror and caressing those incredible muscles! They’re so hot, so hard! And fuck, they don’t just feel good, I’m also fucking strong, so much stronger than I’ve ever been in my life! I never liked training. I never managed to do more than two push-ups in a row, or even a single pull-up, and I’d die doing just one deadlift. Well, these days, besides worshiping myself, I do almost nothing else. It’s just what I imagined it would be, a rebirth. See for yourself and admire my new skills!”

He positioned himself on the floor to do push-ups and began. Without the slightest difficulty and with speed, he did one repetition after another. And these weren’t half-assed push-ups, they were real push-ups done correctly.

“And for the past two days, I’ve even been able to do one-handed ones!” he exclaimed with pride, before going on to do several repetitions of one-handed push-ups.

“Sit-ups now!” said Ulric.

As with the pull-ups, he completed the repetitions at a disconcerting speed. He did a few dozen before stopping.

“I can do hundreds or even thousands of these without any problem!” he said, as elated as ever. “And these abs... damn, they really look like they’re made of concrete!” he added with a broad grin, running his hand over his muscular bricks.

“And now what has always been the worst exercise for me: pull-ups!” he said. Ulric turned and headed for the bar. Damn, his back was covered with countless muscular hills and he already had the desirable V-shape. He jumped up and grabbed the bar and began doing pull-ups, one after another, without the slightest pause, pulling his head above the bar each time. After a few dozen repetitions, he let himself fall back to the ground. He turned to the camera with a smirk on his face.

“And finally, a little bonus: look what I’ve been able to do since this morning!” he said with a mischievous air. He grabbed the bar again, but this time held one of his hands behind his back. More slowly but still steadily, he pulled himself over the bar. He did a few repetitions before switching arms and doing the same. He then let himself fall back to the floor before turning back to the camera.

“You don’t know how great this is! I feel so strong and every new day I’m stronger than the day before. With each new day, my muscles swell like never before! Oh shit, I forgot to show you! Remember when I told you that 100 pounds. was a crushing weight and that I couldn’t lift it even an inch? Well, take a look!”

He loaded two 50-pound plates on a bar, then added two 25-pound plates.

“There are over 150 pounds on this bar, far more than I would have been able to lift last week. Well, look at this!” he said before grabbing the bar. I expected him to do a deadlift, but he lifted the bar easily before... curling it! He did each repetition with a slight grunt. I could see his biceps swelling to the max, his veins bulging. “Fuck yeah!” he said, “and every day I add plates. Every day I can lift more! I’m sure in a few days I’ll be lifting 200 or maybe 250 pounds!” Finally, he put down the bar and returned to the camera.

“Holy shit! I thought this would be great, but it’s even greater than I imagined. In just one week my life has already totally changed, and it’s far from over! I hope you guys enjoyed the show. I’m enjoying it a lot, in every sense of the word,” he said, touching his crotch. “And what you’ve seen is just a taste of what’s to come. I’m telling you, guys, next week is going to be nothing short of titanic!” he said, flexing a bicep that looked nothing like the one in the previous video.

So, that was the end of the third part. That video was already impressive and there were still two more to go. I figured they would contain more surprises. I must admit, I felt a certain amount of excitement as I launched the next video.

An image appeared, but no one was in it. The camera was shaking quite a bit as if someone was trying to adjust it, someone big. Ulric must have grown tired of training at home and had moved to a gym. It was a bit crowded, and I could see a few glances directed at the camera, or rather, I think, at what was behind the camera. Suddenly, a voice rang out. “Hi guys!”

Ho-ly shit! If that voice belonged to Ulric, it hadn’t just dropped an octave this time, but several! It was fucking deep.

“It’s been just over a week and… how can I put it... if you were astonished by the previous video, this one will knock your socks off! Are you fucking ready? Let the show begin!”

I heard heavy footsteps before something entered the camera frame, something very big. My eyes widened and my mouth fell open. It took me a few seconds to work out which part of his body I was looking at. Ulric was simply... unrecognizable! His back was a collection of numerous rocky masses and it was so wide that I suspect he would have some difficulty getting through a doorway unhindered. I could only see the back of his shoulders, but they looked more like bowling balls. His triceps were phenomenally large, suggesting an idea of the mountains his biceps must have been. The width of his shoulders was almost double his waist. He was wearing only a pair of shorts that were quite snug and offered a good view of his incredible ass. It looked like it must be more than firm and very tight. And his legs... let’s just say they were more like tree trunks, and I don’t mean small trees.

Then Ulric, or rather Huge-ric, turned to face the camera. My eyes and mouth widened even more. His face showed distinctly more chiseled features. He no longer wore glasses which took away from his previous nerdy look. His neck, as wide as his head, was surrounded by traps—sorry, fucking mountains! His shoulders, seen from the front, were just as impressive, especially as you could see the striations. His biceps were just as I’d imagined, fucking mountains. His pecs were so thick they probably blocked his view of everything below them. Too bad, because he was missing out on seeing his incredible midsection, which, by the way, was now made up of eight huge bricks. They must have been bigger than my fists and were practically bursting from his stomach, as if he had rocks implanted under his skin. His Adonis belt looked as if it had been carved with an ax. And... oh shit! I hadn’t noticed but the bulge in his shorts… was that... his dick? Holy crap! It was huge and almost as thick as a beer can!

I had expected to be surprised, but this was more than I expected. Oh yes, and I forgot to mention that Ulric must have been close to seven feet tall. His height had grown as much as his muscles or his cock. I could rely on the common expression that he ‘weighed a ton,’ but for once that estimate might not be that far off.

“So, guys, did the fall from your chair hurt much?” joked Ulric. Fortunately I had a sturdy chair with an armrest, but I could imagine some people falling over backwards. “Things have been moving at a crazy pace this week, as you can see. Last week I was feeling strong, but… what a joke! I was just a fucking runt! You want to see pure strength? I’ll show you. Let me give you a demonstration,” he looked at a bar at his feet. I hadn’t noticed it but, damn, it looked really loaded with plates. “The big discs are 100 pounds, the medium ones are 50 pounds, and the small ones are 25 pounds You can do the math,” he smiled proudly.

I saw four big ones, two medium, and two small ones so that would be... 550 pounds? Holy crap! I hoped he didn’t plan to curl that. On the bench press some people go way beyond that, but doing a curl with a weight like that, nobody would even try! Nobody except a 7-foot monster weighing a ton of muscle.

Ulric grabbed the bar with his big hands, and the next thing I knew, he had lifted it off the floor with ease. As I suspected, he brought the bar to his pecs and began to curl, yes, curl a 550-lb barbell. He completed the reps, barely grunting, as if it was nothing.

“Nnnnghh! Shit, this transition is going fast. This morning I was having a hard time lifting, and now I barely feel like I’m lifting more than a heavy bag.” But that’s perfect, I want to make my mar., I’m going to add another 150 pounds all at once!” he grunted before dropping the bar, startling many of those present.

He headed off-camera, probably to where the weight plates were stored. I thought I saw the camera shake a bit? A few moments passed, and suddenly there was a loud grunt of discontent. “Fuck! Who’s the bastard who dared to take my plates??” he shouted. Clearly he wasn’t in a good mood. It was hard to believe that this monster was the puny, weakling nerd I’d seen at the very beginning. And I wasn’t ready for what came next, I really wasn’t.

Hearing him shout, everyone in the room looked at him, clearly not at ease.

“You there!” he shouted louder. The man he shouted at froze in place instantly. Ulric walked straight at the poor guy.

“Err…, I needed them for—” he began, but a large hand grabbed him and lifted him off the ground like a bundle of straw.

“Nobody, and I mean nobody, has the right to take my plates!” he growled furiously with his face close to the other guy’s. The man was shaking with fear.

Then another voice sounded, calmer, though still deep. “Hey, pile of muscle, this isn’t your gym. We share here, and we wait when the equipment we want is taken.” said a guy off screen.

There was total silence in the gym as Ulric glared at the man who dared to intervene. The camera didn’t get a close-up of his head, but his gaze spoke volumes. “What did you just say? What did you just say, maggot??” To say he was angry would be an understatement. He discarded the guy he was holding like garbage and headed straight for whoever had dared to speak up.

The “maggot” was muscular all over, probably from wrestling or playing American soccer, so he was far from a maggot. Ulric must have been a meter taller than the tallest guys in the room, so compared to him, they might have seemed like maggots. The titan walked straight towards his victim. There were machines and people in the way, but he didn’t seem to give a damn! Either move or get run over. If there’d been a wall, I’m pretty sure he’d have gone through it! He looked like a goddamn tank! The guy kept his cool, but I was afraid for him. A second later, like his comrade, he was caught and lifted off the ground despite his weight. After all, Ulric had just curled 550 pounds, so lifting a bodybuilder with one hand wasn’t all that surprising.

“You piece of shit!” Ulric yelled. “This gym is now mine along with everything in it you miserable runt, so you‘re on my property! get out of here, asshole!!” Then he violently threw the poor guy across the room. I didn’t see him land because he was out of camera range, but given the strength behind the throw, it couldn’t have been good. “And if you dare to come back here, I‘ll rip your head off!!” I gulped, thinking that he would literally be able to do it.

Suddenly Ulric seemed to remember that there were other people in the gym. He gave them an evil look… very evil. “What are you all doing on my property, you maggots? Get the hell out of here before I slaughter you all!!” he shouted, almost shaking the walls.

Everyone ran for the exits, some crying or in a state of shock. I couldn’t believe it. How could he? How could this be the same person, the nerd in the first video? Was it really possible to change that much? I couldn’t deny that the muscle growth turned me on, but the radical change in his personality was terrifying.

Once everyone was out of what Ulric called “his property,” he took “his weight plates” and returned to the bar. “Who the fuck did he think he was? These people are all losers, and fucking weaklings. But anyway, we can finally get back to real training, not like those wimps..,” he grunted.

It seemed that he had forgotten that he was one of those “wimps” only a few weeks ago. And most of those present were well above his starting level.

Ulric added the weights to the bar and grabbed it. The smile on his face was disturbing. “It’s showtime!” he said before lifting the bar. As before, he managed to lift it, but this time you could see he was having a harder time of it. But he seemed to be enjoying it, based on the wide grin on his face. “Oh god! This pain! This battle not to give up is so fucking good!” he moaned loudly. He breathed for a few seconds before his face broke into the most unhealthy smile I’ve ever seen.

“Let’s go!!” he shouted loudly. His arms, trembling with effort, curled the bar.

“Aaaaaaaarrrrrrrrggggggggghhhhhhhh!!” he roared at the top of his lungs. His teeth were clenched, his face taut, his veins bulging. All his muscles were flexed and on the verge of exploding. But the bar didn’t go down… it went up, inch by inch, until finally it touched the top of his big pecs.

“Ffffuuuucckk yyyyeeeeaaaahhhh!!” he shouted, victorious. “Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!” he repeated mechanically as he did more repetitions. “Ffffuuuucccckkkk yyyyeeeeaaaahhhh!!” he roared again.

After a few breaths, Ulric seemed to return to a more normal state. He turned back to the camera, which he took in his large hand. “You see, that’s what makes this so much fun! A few hours before I couldn’t do it, and not even half a day later, I’m gaining more muscle mass and strength than most people do in a lifetime. And I know that tomorrow, those 700 pounds will feel as light as the 550 I lifted earlier. And the day after tomorrow, I’ll be even stronger and more massive, and the day after that too. I fucking love it, I can’t get enough of it!”

“Everything really came together this week. It used to take a whole day to see a big difference, but now it’s noticeable by the hour. That tingling sensation I started feeling after my operation is now more like pressure inside a balloon that’s about to burst. I used to gain weight pound by pound, but now I count them by the dozens. It’s just indescribably good. And my libido, for fuck’s sake… I haven’t talked about that yet, but I imagine my enormous python hasn’t escaped your notice. When I come, it’s like a fire hose! And I’m hard all the time, constantly. Oh shit, just talking about it gives me an overwhelming urge.

Well, he wasn’t the only one. Despite his personality, I couldn’t deny that his body was fucking hot!

“And best of all: there’s more to come. The way things are speeding up, I’d say I’ve barely got a week of transition left. The next video will be the last one, the one of my final stage, the one I’ll have for the rest of my life. I have a feeling it’s going to be titanically good. See you next time, guys!” he concluded.

I was still a little shocked by what I’d just seen. Firstly, I was flabbergasted by the incredible progress, but more importantly by the incident. I had the impression that Ulric, the nerd with no confidence, was totally dead and that the monster Ulric had taken his place. He was definitely not the same person, even if it was the same body.

I still had one last part to watch and I had mixed feelings. Obviously, I was dying to see what Ulric would look like in the end, but I was afraid of discovering a monster even worse than what I’d seen. But what the hell, I couldn’t watch them all and stop at the last one. I clicked on the link.

The video started up and, once again, we’re no longer in a room, hospital or gym, but outside, in what appears to be a scrap yard. The camera seems to be moving in all directions.

“Grrr! So small...” said a thunderous voice.

Ho-ly shit! This voice was not human, definitively, no one has such a deep, thunderous voice. I hadn’t even caught a glimpse of him yet, but I could already imagine how much he’d changed.

“I hope it holds up this time..,” he grunted. “Are you ready guys? Are you ready for the grand finale? Ah, silly me, there’s no way you’re ready. All I can tell you is that it’s going to go beyond anything you imagined. After weeks of waiting, it’s time you saw the new Ulric with your own eyes...”

The camera jerked briefly, then again, and another after that. It took me a few seconds to understand the reason: Ulrick was walking. A few jolts later”something” entered the camera’s view. I didn’t know what I was looking at. An arm? A leg? It was so huge, I had no idea. It took him several extra feet for me to discern that, yeah, it was part of his gigantic fucking legs!

Ulric had to walk a long way to fit completely into the camera frame.

If my jaw could reach the ground, I think it would have. I thought he was huge in the previous video, but that was just a miniature version. here he was huge… fucking huge. No, huge is too weak a word to describe him. He was monumentally titanically fucking huge! It was no longer Huge-ric but Tita-ric now!

His neck was... wait where was his neck? From behind, I couldn’t even see his neck. He seemed to have been totally absorbed by his trapezoids, and damn it, if before I’d called them a mountain, now they were Mount Everest! The same goes for his back. Gosh, I never knew we had so many muscles in our backs. His shoulders... oh, my God, how did I describe them before? Bowling balls, I think. Well, these were more like... wrecking balls. I could only see the backs of his arms, but his triceps were just gigantic, and I’m pretty sure his biceps were much bigger than my waist. I’d say his forearms were bigger than the arms of most pro bodybuilders, with veins that looked like garden hoses. His ass was even more developed and no doubt much harder. His legs... I’ve already said they were like tree trunks, but they were pretty close to redwood size here. Oh, and his body was so wide, I think he would have trouble getting through a garage door.

He turned to reveal the front of his titanic body. If my jaw could fall any further, it would have! Everything was... just titanic, titanically muscular. I was right: his neck had fused with his traps.. His shoulders were indeed gigantic, and striated on them. His biceps... holy shit. Yeah, Mount Everest is a pretty accurate description. His pecs... holy crap! Now the question of whether they impeded his view had been answered—they certainly did. His abs, goddammit, his abs! Each brick was the size of my fists in the previous video? Well, now they were the size of my fucking head! I’d never seen abs so huge. His obliques looked like giant piano keys. His Adonis belt had become a fucking ravine. And yeah, I can confirm it: his legs were like fucking sequoia trees.

There was one last detail that was absolutely unmissable: Ulric was... naked, and what he had in his crotch wasn’t a python, it was a fucking giant cannon! I never imagined a cock could be so big...

I couldn’t believe it. How did such a puny creature become so massive? Was this the power of titanification? Hell, I thought it was an exaggeration, but no, it wasn’t, and they deserved their title of titan. There’s simply nothing like them. Even the greatest bodybuilder would be a weakling by comparison.

Ulric’s smile exuded arrogance, pride and power. What a change from the one in the first video. “So guys, still alive? Like what you see? Let me guess, you’ve creamed your pants, haven’t you?” he said arrogantly.

To tell the truth, I was too amazed to have had the reflex to cum, but yeah, I could see how that would happen. There was no way I could remain impassive in front of such a spectacle.

“I’m not judging you. The transition was incredibly good and I admit that waking up this morning and not feeling that pressure anymore, for a second I was a little disappointed that it was over. But that disappointment was quickly swept away afterwards. The slightest flex of my muscles is literally orgasmic. A sensation of astronomical power at all times. Even just breathing feels so good. This is what it feels like to be a titan. So believe me, I’ve creamed my pants countless times. Well, creamed isn’t really the right word any more. It’s more like an ultralaser attack. Even things like simply ejaculating is just insane. At first it wasn’t much different, just bigger loads but gradually it got more powerful, and when I say powerful, I’m not exaggerating! This morning my first titanic wank ended with a scream that shook the whole house and a hole in the wall when I came. I’m telling you, it’s completely insane!.

Yeah, there are a few “inconveniences”, like finding clothes in my new size. Finding clothes in my size is a nightmare. What’s more, there’s a side effect with titans that when we’re hard, which is pretty much all the time, it’s not just our dicks that swell and harden, it’s our whole bodies. So my clothes usually get disintegrated. I feel sorry for my parents who will have to buy tons of them. Already this week I woke up every day with my clothes in tatters due to my growth, and the situation isn’t going to get any better,” he said.

I was afraid that if he didn’t stop his descriptions I was going to cum! Even though his personality terrified me, I couldn’t deny that his body gave me a hard-on. And his tendency to caress himself didn’t help me at all!

“Oh, and if I’m not careful, I destroy everything I touch. I rip off doors, I crush handles, I reduce cutlery to shapeless heaps of metal, chairs and beds give way under my weight. In less than a day I’ve unintentionally demolished half the furniture in the house. I think my father is beginning to regret my titanification. Too bad for him because I’m going to be like this from now on… forever! This body is everything I’ve ever dreamed of, incredibly powerful, incredibly strong. Oh fuck, you can’t imagine how good it is!” he said, groaning with pleasure. Suddenly, he grabbed his huge cannon, which was standing stiffly in front of him.

“Nngghh I can’t… hold back! Oh god! fuck yeah, so fucking good! oh yesi! oh fuck yes!! oh shit!! I... I’m going to—” he began, but couldn’t finish his sentence. The next instant, a bestial roar shook the whole scrap yard.

What came out of its tail was not a charge, or even a fire hose, but a fucking geyser! Never in my life had I seen an ejaculation like that.

Oh hell, I couldn’t hold it in any longer either. I creamed my pants like never before.

“Haa… haa… haa… I… I told you it was insane, didn’t I?” he said with a broad smile.

“I could do this all day, but that’s not why I’m here. Well, the moment I’ve been waiting for has arrived. I now surpass any normal human. My bullies could now hit me from all sides and all they’d do is break their miserable bones. I have more strength in my one little finger than they have in their whole bodies. And speaking of these assholes, it’s time for their nightmares to begin. Mine ended the day of my operation; theirs will last for the rest of their lives,” he said with an ever-growing smile, making him more and more frightening.

“You’re probably wondering what the hell we’re doing in this scrap yard. I was planning to do my final video at the gym, but by the end of my transition I was so strong that I could curl all the weights in the gym with one hand, even if they were all on one bar,” said Ulric.

Holy shit! All the weights? That must have been several tons!

He continued to gloat. “The bar couldn’t take it: it broke after just a few repetitions. So fucking fragile...”

“Anyway, I always said that the first thing I would do once I finished my transition was to get back at my bullies, starting with the worst of them all. Well, the car you see back there belongs to him. And as you can see, it’s a car that costs as much as a house. You may be wondering what this car is doing here? Let’s just say I borrowed it. Don’t worry… I’ll return it to its owner. It’ll probably be a bit more compressed, and a lot smaller, but I’ll give it back.

That brings us to why I’m here. To tell the truth, I wanted to do this in the street in front of his house, but his car wouldn’t have satisfied me. All the others in the neighborhood would have gone through my hands too, and it still wouldn’t have been enough to make me feel better. You might think that my good conscience has led me to avoid hurting innocent people, but deep down I know that’s not the real reason at all. This strength, this power, is like a drug... once you’ve tasted it, you don’t want to stop. If I’d started out on my street, I wouldn’t have stopped at just the cars. So I needed a playground where I could totally indulge my impulses, and here at the junkyard, there are toys aplenty,” he said. Oh fuck, the look on her face was demented. He was even shaking nervously.

“Enough chatting… it’s time for the show, and I promise you it’s going to be the most spectacular you’ve ever seen. Just for the record, remember when I struggled to lift that 550 lb. bar? Tell you what, this vehicle is closer to 5000 pounds, and carrying it here wasn’t all that difficult. That gives you an idea of my capabilities. Come on... let the show begin!” he finished with a look that would make your hair stand on end.

Ulric headed for the car. His every step made the camera shake and the car’s alarm even went off. He grabbed the big car with both hands. I could clearly hear the sound of the car’s metal buckling under his fingers. His face turned to the camera. “Dylan, I’m sure you’ll eventually see this video, and I’m sure you’re shaking and pissing yourself right now, for good reason. This, motherfucker, is just the beginning. From now on I’m going to make your life a living hell, but unlike mine, yours will never end. I’m gonna make you my goddamn slave! Oh, and you’re the first in line, but I haven’t forgotten your fucking friends. They’ll get what they deserve too, don’t worry about that. Soon you’ll all be at my feet begging me to stop this nightmare, which will never happen. All these years you’ve bullied and humiliated me. You’ll bitterly regret that for the rest of your life! I’ll start with your precious car, Dylan, my little slave. I know it’s your whole life and you know what? This is the last time you’ll see it like this. Say good-bye to your crappy little car, Dylan! hahahahaha!!” Ulric laughed with a crazy look in his eyes.

Then he slowly lifted the car. Not that he was struggling… oh no, it didn’t seem difficult for him, even though it weighed several tons. No, I think he was savoring the moment. Once at head level, he stopped, turned his head towards the camera, flashed a huge, unhealthy grin, and finally began to compress the car. Horrific metal noises filled the whole scrap yard. The alarm, which had gone off again, began to buzz and make an abnormal sound before finally shutting up for good. The windows quickly shattered. Tires burst as they were compressed by the new titan’s superhuman grip.

Ulric cackled more and more, a cackle that would send a chill down your spine. The luxury car was soon a shapeless lump of crushed metal. But Ulric didn’t stop there, he continued to compress it again and again and again. Soon, what had been an insanely expensive car a few minutes earlier was an ultra-compact ball of metal. The titan then hurled this hand-made metal ball into a pile of cars that disintegrated from the force of the impact.

“Hahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!” laughed the one who only a month ago was an insignificant skinny nerd and was now a titanically muscular 8-foot freak.

And that laugh, goddamn it, that laugh… it was bloodcurdling... It was the laughter of madness. You’d think that would be the end of his demonstration, but no, it was just the beginning. Ulric grabbed another old wreck and it suffered the same fate, except he wasn’t taking his time. In a matter of seconds, it was reduced to a shapeless heap. He tossed it aside like a piece of garbage, then he grabbed another, and another, and another. All the while, he laughed out loud. The video only stopped for one reason: one of the cars he threw landed on the camera. And that was the end of the vlog recounting the titanification and the transition of the nerd named Ulric.

I stood in front of the screen for a few minutes without reacting. I had my suspicions about what I was about to see, I mean, I’d already vaguely seen images of the titans, but to see it on video was something else, and above all, that change in character. That he should gain confidence was perfectly normal and predictable, anyone would react the same way, but in the end, he was no longer a human being, he was a real monster. Crazy and dangerous.

Well, maybe I’ve got the wrong idea, that he was a special case. So I continued my research on the subject of titans, looking for other testimonies of the same kind.

But what I found only confirmed my suspicions. In particular, there was this article from twenty years ago where Matt Billingsly, a special student over 7 feet tall, demolished his school’s cafeteria with his bare hands. Some teachers thought it was an earthquake, they rushed to the cafeteria to watch in amazement as the titan grabbed ceiling chunks, some weighing 200 pounds, and threw them at another student. All the city’s law enforcement had to be called in to intercept him. In the end, 63 people were injured and some of whom spent months in hospital.

There were photos of the state of the cafeteria after the disaster. Holy shit, it looked like it had been bombed; the roof had completely collapsed, as had one of the walls. To think that what had caused this was not a bomb but a simple young man was frightening. And I’d had proof that even a seemingly harmless nerd can become an unstoppable monster. It was simply terrifying...

It seemed to fit my symptoms quite well, but titanification requires an operation. I’m sure I didn’t have any. So fortunately it can’t be that. Not too much risk that I’ll turn into an 8-foot monster laughing like a maniac as I demolish all the cars in my neighborhood.

The hours flew by and before I knew it, it was past midnight. I lay down on my bed to think. All this hadn’t really helped my situation. Maybe I’m imagining things and it’s just a momentary disturbance. Tiredness caught up with me and I fell asleep without realizing it.

I suddenly regained consciousness. Crap! Where the hell was I? What had happened? What? The gym? What the hell was I doing there? Besides, it looked empty. Well, almost; I suddenly heard a groan of exertion behind me. I turned round in fear... I wasn’t ready for this vision, I really wasn’t. My eyes widened and my mouth opened wide. I saw a torso rise up, a torso that bore 6 concrete blocks that seemed to be embedded under the skin, above it, 2 larger blocks. Shoulders that looked more like rocks, big muscular biceps, veiny forearms, a broad back. The whole thing glistened in the semi-darkness of the room due to the thick layer of sweat on his tanned skin. It was Anthony, shirtless, training on the ab machine.

I felt myself getting hard instantly. Oh, my God, he was so fucking gorgeous and hot!

“Anthony? What... what... what are you doing here?”

He stopped in mid-movement, abs still contracted. God, the view was magnificent. I was close to cumming on the spot.

“Can’t you tell? I’m working out. And I’m sure you like it, right?” he said, flexing his biceps, which made them even more huge than they already were.

Oh my god, oh my fucking god! I trembled with pleasure!

“W... what? N-no, you’re wrong,” I replied, trying as best I could to deny it although it was fucking obvious that I was lying.

“Hehe Andrew, you think I don’t see you checking me out in the locker rooms?” he said, smiling. Oh shit, he’d noticed... I felt extremely embarrassed but I couldn’t look away from that perfect body.

“You love this body, don’t you?” he said, posing and running his hand over his large biceps, following the vein up to his cannonball shoulders, then down to his big pecs before running over the hills formed by his rock-hard abs. The temperature in the room had suddenly soared.

“N... no, it... it’s not what you think,” I lied, but my body was betraying my true thoughts: I was totally fantasizing about this godlike body. I was panting faster and faster and sweating like never before.

“Hehehe, it’s not nice to lie Andrew. But you know... I like your body too,” he said.

“W... what?”

Arriving in front of me he placed a hand on my shoulders. That’s when I realized that I was shirtless too. What? But since when?

“But do you know what excites me most? ... Watching your muscles grow!” said Anthony.

“W-what?” I said. And that’s when it started: I felt my heart beat faster, I felt a warmth come over me, I felt... tingling on my shoulders and neck.

My neck stiffened and I felt it thicken.

“Nnnnnggghhhhh! W-what d-do you d-do?” I said, panicked. But Anthony just smiled and moved his hands to my shoulders. They began to inflate like balloons.

“Aaaaaahhhh! An-Anthony!!” I moaned.

His hands went down my biceps, which began to grow and grow.

“Aaaaaahhhh! S-stop!” I begged.

He placed his hands on my pecs, and I felt them swell instantly. He then lowered his hands to my stomach... I felt my midsection getting tighter and tighter, and my six slight bumps turned into rocks. What the hell was happening?

He grabbed my quadriceps, which immediately began to grow.

Then I saw Anthony smile mischievously and hug me. My eyes widened as I felt the growth accelerate everywhere.

“Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!” I moaned loudly.

“Yes, I love seeing you growing and growing and growing!” he said.

Every time he said “growing”, the sensation became more and more intense. I was seriously starting to panic.

“An... Anthony, please stop that!!” I begged.

“Stop? Why stop? I want to see you grow, again and again!” he said with a large smile.

“Anthony!!” I cried.

“Look at you Andrew! Look what’s happened to you! I fucking love that! Grow Andrew, grow for me!” he said.

“Aaaaaaaahhhhhh!! N... no! I... I don’t... I don’t want to! Stop that Anthony! Please stop that!” I shouted.

“Grow! Grow! Grow! Grow! Grow!” repeated Anthony.

“Stop thaaaaaaat!!” I yelled.

And suddenly I opened my eyes. I was in my bed in sweat, panting loudly..

I heard Mum come running.

“Andrew! Are you all right?” asked Mom, worried.

“Y-yeah... just... just a nightmare,” I said.

“... o... okay... Breakfast’s ready, come eat when you get up,” she said.

Breakfast? I looked and saw that it was morning. I was breathing heavily and sweating. Damn, this dream was going so well. Why did it have to turn into a nightmare?

I got up and... I felt strange... really strange, as if I were being squeezed into my clothes... and my body... my body ached. No... no! Don’t tell me that...

I had a very bad feeling... Quickly, I got up, staggering as my legs ached, and made my way painfully to the bathroom. I hung on to the washbasin, afraid to look in the mirror for fear of what I’d discover. Finally, after several dozen seconds, I made up my mind and looked up...

I felt my body go cold, tears beading on my eyes: the reflection I saw in the mirror was foreign to me. It looked like someone spending his life in a gym... My fears were confirmed: I really had a muscle growth during my sleep and not a small one, this one had been more than intense. I looked like a bodybuilder.

It should have made me jump for joy, me fantasizing about muscles, I myself was inexplicably becoming more muscular but... that was precisely what terrified me. You don’t just suddenly become more muscular, there was something wrong with me. Is it titanification? Am I one of those monsters? No, it doesn’t make sense! What the hell was that all shit?

“Andrew?” called Mom.

Damn! I’d almost forgotten that she was waiting for me to eat! Fuck, I can’t go down like this, I could hide it quite easily before but now it’s far too obvious! I looked like a fucking bodybuilder! I rummaged through my wardrobe. If I remember correctly, I’ve got some large clothes in a drawer, I’ve never understood why she put them in my wardrobe, but it’s good timing. There they are!

Well, my pecs give me away slightly, but the rest of the clothes are wide enough not to reveal my imposing musculature. However, I couldn’t hide the fact that these clothes were bigger than the ones I was used to wearing. I hope she doesn’t notice.

With some apprehension, I went downstairs. I was afraid she’d notice a change. Although these clothes masked quite a bit, some things had changed quite a bit; the circumference of my wrists, the width of my neck, even my jaw seemed squarer. Not to mention that I was also taller. And as said, my clothes are also much larger. These are details, but on the face of someone I deal with every day, it’s noticeable.

I arrived in the kitchen, trying to look as relaxed as possible.

“Did you have a good rest? I thought I heard you cry out,” she asked.

“Y-yeah, I’m fine,” I said hesitantly. I jumped slightly... My voice sounded slightly different too, a bit deeper. Keep calm Andrew, keep calm. I’m too stressed. I’ve got to calm down so as not to arouse her suspicions.

Breakfast continued but I couldn’t calm down. I could feel them, these new muscles that seemed like they were going to burst. Plus, Mum couldn’t stop looking at me, which made me feel even more uncomfortable.

“Are you sure you’re okay? You haven’t looked well for a few days, and you seem to have a bit of a cold,” she asked.

Shit, she noticed. I wanted to lie, but I’m really bad at it, so I might as well tell part of the truth. If I tell her about the cramps without going any further, there’ll be nothing wrong.

“Well... actually, not quite...” I said.

“A-ah... w-what’s wrong?” she asked. I tingled a bit because the sound of her voice seemed strange to me. I felt more apprehension than concern.

“Well... for a few days now, I’ve been having a lot of... cramps,” I replied.

“C-cramps?” she said. Wait, is it just me or did she stutter at first? Why does she seem stressed?

“Yeah, it’s hit me a few times in the last few days...” I said. “But it’s nothing, don’t worry,” I added.

“O-okay,” she said.

She was clearly tense... This reaction surprised me. It wasn’t what I expected. I mean, I’m just talking about classic cramps. I haven’t even shown her my body yet. Why was she reacting like that? If she was surprised or worried, that would be normal, but right now I’m sensing more... fear. Why would she be afraid of cramps? Wait... No... no! To get such a reaction, the only possibility is that she... already knows? No... no, it’s not possible! Tell me I’m wrong! I mean, why would she know? Why would Mom hide this from me? But his reaction... There’s definitely something odd about it...

I was desperate to hide my rapid muscular gains, but maybe this is what will finally tell me whether Mom really knows something or not... It’s quite ironic in the end.

“To be honest, there’s been a strange effect with these cramps over the last few days...” I said. She tensed more. Something was definitely not right, and I had to find out for sure...

I stood up and took off my shirt, revealing my newly muscled chest. She knows me, she knows I’m relatively thin. The normal reaction should be surprised. But if that’s not the case then…

Please Mom, be surprised, tell me I’m wrong! But her reaction was anything but surprising; she looked away, closing her eyes, as if she didn’t want to see what she was dreading. There was no longer the slightest doubt, Mum knew what was happening to me.

“Mom... you know what’s happening to me, don’t you?” I said.

“W-what makes you say that?” she stammered.

“Mom... did you see me? Did you see my body? A normal reaction would have been surprised, but you looked away, as if you didn’t want to see because... you already know what’s happening to me, don’t you?” I said.

I didn’t like it, Mom was clearly on the verge of cracking, but I had to know, I wanted to know what my mother was hiding from me and why.

“Why... why are you hiding things from me? What happened to me?” I asked.

“Andrew please...” she said with a shaking voice.

“Mom, why? What’s happening to me? I don’t understand, I want to understand!” I said, my voice also trembling.

“It’s... it’s complicated,” she said.

“Complicated? Mom! I’ve had fucking muscle growths for several days damn it! It’s not normal, not normal at all! What the hell is happening to me? Do I have a serious illness? I’m going to die, and you won’t tell me?” I shouted.

“no! Of course not! You’re just... different from others,” she replied.

“Different? What do you mean I’m different? Mum, what the fuck is happening to me? Tell me!” I shouted. She was startled and began to cry just like me.

I was lost. I didn’t understand what was happening to me and the truth was being hidden from me for some reason.

“Andrew p-please... I know you’re scared, that you don’t understand, that you must feel betrayed but if we didn’t tell you, it was for your own good...”

What did she just say? Did we? Who’s “we”?

“We?” I asked. She tensed even more, as if she’d just said something she didn’t want to say. Clearly, she’d dropped the wrong word. Who the hell was she talking about?

“Well, I don’t think there’s any point in hiding it any longer: myself and...” she said before swallowing.

“... your father,” she finished. My eyes widened. W-what? Had I heard right?

“M-my father? But... but... but Dad is dead, no?” I said.

“No, he’s alive,” she said.

What? What? What the fucking hell?? My dad is... alive??

“Dad is... alive? What the hell? Why didn’t you ever say so? I always thought he was dead!!” I asked, shocked.

“In fact, I never actually said he was dead, but let’s just say your father left us because he is... different too,” she said. “But know that what he and I have done is to protect you Andrew,” she said, crying.

“Protect me? Protect me from what? Mom, I don’t recognize you anymore. You’ve been lying to me my whole fucking life!!” I shouted. What the hell was that? Mom’s been lying to me my whole life? Why would she do that? Is my father alive? Am I... “special? What the fuck does that even mean?

“Mom please explain!” I shouted, crying. Mom began to cry too. I was lost... I didn’t understand what was happening. Finally, she pulled herself together.

“I’d love to, but it’s complicated, Andrew. I think the best way to explain it to you is to meet him in person.” she said.

“Him, You mean...” I asked.

“Your father, yes,” she said.

My father... I expected everything but this. For me, Dad had been dead for a long time and now I’ve just learned that he’s very much alive and that I’m going to meet him. But why? Why this whole charade? What are they hiding from me? I feel like I don’t know Mom anymore, I feel like I don’t know myself anymore. Who am I? What am I?

“Andrew, I want you to know that we’re only thinking of your best interests. I can’t explain it right now, but everything we’ve done is for your own good. I love you from the bottom of my heart, and so does your father.” said Mom.

“I’m not going to hide from you that I’m lost here, Mom. I thought I knew you; I thought I knew myself and now I don’t know who you are or who I am...” I said in a slightly angry tone.

“It’s very understandable and I hope you can forgive us one day. We always wanted to do the best for you,” she said.

I wanted to answer viciously but I kept quiet. I didn’t want to make the situation any worse than it already was.

“Well, I’ll get our trip ready as quickly as possible, and you should go to your room and rest. We’ll probably leave in a few hours,” said Mom.

I went back up to my room and collapsed on my bed, starting to cry. I looked at my hands. Who was I? What was happening to me? I had so many questions and no answers. All my certainties were shattered. My mother, the person I trusted most, had always kept the truth from me, and I still don’t know what truth it was. It all made no sense! Where was my life before, when everything seemed so peaceful? Now I didn’t know where I was or who I was.

It stuck in my throat. Fucking hell... fuck!! I burst into tears. I stayed for hours without moving, I didn’t want anything, well if I wanted it to go back to the way it was before, but it would never be the way it was before... My whole life has been a lie...

Finally, my mother called me.

“A-Andrew? We’re going soon,” she said.

With leaden feet, I got up, barely taking the time to get dressed. Honestly, I didn’t feel like going to see him. Why would I want to see a man I don’t know and who has never given me any sign of life? But on the other hand, I wanted to know who I really was. I wanted the truth, more than anything else!

In the car it was quiet. I wanted to ask questions, of course, but I knew she wouldn’t answer. In my head it was an indescribable fog, as I tried to imagine what truth had been hidden from me all this time.

Finally, we arrived at the airport. Wel, the trip was going to be longer than I thought... It was only there that I learned of our destination: Switzerland. What the hell are we going to do there? The wait for the flight was long, and the flight even longer. It went on for hours and hours... Still, I managed to get some sleep. I prayed I’d wake up, in bed, Mom calling me to school, that it was all just a nightmare, but when I woke up, we were still flying. No, it wasn’t a dream, more like a waking nightmare.

And so, we landed in Switzerland. Well, I’d thought of that recently, but I couldn’t remember why... I just had the image, like many, of a rich country. Well, at least my father wasn’t stranded in a shantytown... My father lived there, somewhere in this country. There was a car waiting for us, and I’d bet it was worth more than our house. Daddy was rich then. It explains even less why he gave up. Really, I was seriously beginning to wonder about all this. I turned the problem upside down without seeing where it was leading. We drove for quite a while, climbing mountains. It had been over a day since we’d left, and we still hadn’t arrived. And finally, after a hell of a journey, we arrived at our destination: a fucking mansion. And boy, was it big! Oh yeah, Dad was richer than rich! The stress was starting to build up, as my father lived just a few hundred feet away from me. Who was he? What did he look like? A thousand thoughts were running through my head.

Mom put a hand on my shoulder, as if to encourage me. But that hand smelled strangely cold. We entered the building... Okay, so the outside was big, but the inside was just as big: the rooms were gigantically high, and everything seemed a little out of proportion. It was... strange.

We were ushered into a large living room, with a gigantic table. Damn, I really felt like I was in a dollhouse.

“Sir will see you now,” said the butler.

I took a deep breath. That was it, I was going to meet my father. And I had a lot of questions to ask. Mom was obviously just as stressed. I think she was dreading this meeting. Finally, footsteps were heard, and what a footstep it was. You could hear them from here, the floor even creaked. Is it me or... I could almost feel the ground shaking. In any case, these footsteps were getting closer to the door. The footsteps stopped, and I saw the handle turn. I swallowed. In a second, I was going to see my father for the first time. The door opened...

It took me a moment to understand... I looked straight ahead, but what I saw was not a face, it was... pants? What the hell? pants? It took me a few seconds to “understand” because I wasn’t expecting this. My eyes began to rise slowly, very slowly. I saw the most gigantic muscular torso I’d ever seen in my life, and despite the enormous size of the clothes, they were ready to explode at the slightest breath. I kept raising them, again and again, until, at the top of that fucking muscle mountain, I saw a head, a head that looked rather like me but older. My father... This... thing... was... my father??

I kept raising them, again and again, until, at the top of that fucking muscle mountain, I saw a head, a head that looked rather like me but older. It was him? My… my father? This... thing... was... my father??

I was speechless for quite a while. At that moment, it was like a flash. Switzerland, those photos I’d seen, all pointing to a single word: titanification. All the dots connected at once: my father was... a titan!

“Hello Andrew, it’s been a long time,” he said. Hell, even his voice didn’t sound human. It’s as if his vocal cords were a fucking subwoofer.

“W...w...what?” I said, stunned. That’s all I could say. Nothing could have prepared me for this.

“Come on, darling, you could have made an effort and dressed better for the meeting with your son,” retorted my mother with a slight smile.

“You know very well how it ends when I wear these kinds of clothes…” sighed the thing that was apparently my father.

“Oh yes, I know! Like at that evening dance,” she said with a growing mocking smile.

“Ah no! Honey, please, this really isn’t a good time!” he shouted, very embarrassed. Damn, was it me or did I feel like the walls were shaking when he raised his voice?

He took a breath and continued.

“I guess your first question has to be who am I or rather what am I?” he replied.

“Have you ever heard of titans? Or about titanification?” he asked.

Titanification... So that’s what it was all about… My stomach was starting to knot.

“A... a bit,” I said. I was slowly starting to remember the videos.

“This is hardly surprising, as many countries have banned it, and the operation is extremely expensive, so we’re very rare. As you might expect, I’m one of those titans,” he said.

I sincerely don’t know if I would have preferred him to be a drunkard, but I never imagined my father to be a titan.

“And I am indeed your father,” he added.

I looked at Mom, who was quite tense. I honestly couldn’t believe that this “thing” could be my father, I mean, the size difference was just crazy. My “father” must have been 12 fucking feet tall! Almost twice my size!! Hell, even the titans I’d seen weren’t so huge.

“As you may have heard, titanification is not a natural process but an operation to modify us genetically,” said Dad.

“But... I don’t understand, I didn’t have an operation,” I said, clearly not having grasped the obvious.

“You’ll soon understand. Even if we’re generally worshipped, most of us end up relatively lonely because we are too different from normal people, which often leads to this loneliness, and I sincerely thought I would too but I was lucky enough to meet your mother. Despite our differences, we fell deeply in love. You were born shortly after,” explained Dad.

Wait a second... That means these two have...

“You... you two really fucked?” I said. Don’t ask me why I said that, it just came out. Just, the size difference between the two of them was so fucking huge, I couldn’t imagine them doing it. I was embarrassed immediately afterwards, understanding what I had just said, and Dad seemed also embarrassed by the question. Mom laughed.

“I admit that it was harder and more intense than my toughest competition. The feeling of having a huge fire hose inside me is something I’ve never experienced before. And you should have seen your father holding back as best he could for fear of snapping me in half like a porcelain doll, which is what would have happened if he hadn’t held back. It was a hot night.” replied Mom.

“Honey, please…” sighed Dad, very embarrassed.

“I guess you’ve had a bit of genetics and know that you get the genes from your mother and father. But when you were... conceived, I was already a titan. Which means that the genes you received from me are those of a titan, not a human. I guess you know what I’m getting at: you’re not entirely human, rather a mutant human-titan, in brief, a homo titans. To take an example you know well, you’re like Gohan,” said Dad.

I had dismissed the possibility because it requires surgery, but in my case specifically, it wasn’t necessary. It had been in my genetics since birth. I was a titan, always had been. I’ve never been a human, never. I was going to become one of those monsters. That was the truth that had just blown up in my face.

I felt bad, worse and worse. The nightmares I’d had were really going to come true. I really was going to become a titan, whether I wanted to or not! Beyond the fear that was gripping me more and more, I could feel another emotion emerging: anger.

“The operation is generally performed around the age of 18, because the human body has almost completed puberty and is best able to achieve the best results and support extreme transformation. So having reached this age, I imagine that in your case, this process is naturally triggered. That’s what your cramps are: the beginning of your titanification.

“Why... why did you hide it from me?” I asked, a hint of anger rising in my voice.

“Well, as I told you, the operation is extremely expensive, it’s a very lucrative business. But in your case, you won’t need an operation, it’s just your natural growth process, just as a teenager goes through puberty, you’ll have an extra stage, titanification. You didn’t become a titan; you were born one. Which means you won’t need any operation whatsoever. And you can imagine that for the company in question this represents a huge financial loss, they wouldn’t accept. By staying by your side, they’d quickly make the connection and put you in danger. The only solution was for everyone to think you were human. Then no one would hunt you down. You’d live a peaceful life. If they discovered you were my son, it would put you in danger. That’s precisely for this reason that I’ve been forced to distance myself from you: to protect you, allow you to lead a normal, worry-free life. The only problem is that we can’t prevent the inevitable: your titanification would begin sooner or later, and that day has arrived,” said Dad.

So here it is at last, this truth, this horrible truth. I... wasn’t... human. I was shocked by these revelations. I was. a monster, a fucking monster. My life was so simple. Why did this have to happen to me? Yes, my life wasn’t rosy, but I had a normal life. Why did all this have to happen? Why did it have to happen to me? I didn’t choose any of this. I had to endure it. How the fuck was I supposed to accept that? why me? why? why why why??

Anger began to rise in me like lava in a crater before an eruption...

“Metis human-titan, homo-titanus, you talk about me like I’m a fucking freak!” I said, angry.

“That’s not what I meant Andrew, hiding the truth was the only way to protect you. You could live a normal life,” said Dad.

“A normal life? A normal life? You tell me I’m one of those fucking monsters and you call that a normal life? I’m fucking transforming into a fucking freak! is it what you call A normal life?? I didn’t ask for that! I don’t want that!” I shouted.

“Andrew, we’ve done all this to protect you,” my father tried to justify.

“To protect me? What the hell? Look at you, whore! You’re the biggest and probably the strongest thing around and the best solution you could come up with was to abandon me? Are you fucking kidding me?. You’re a coward and a fucking liar, that’s what you fucking are!” I shouted, angry.

“Andrew!” shouted Mom. I turned my head and glared at her.

“And you, Mom, you’ve been lying to me my whole life. How can you pretend to love me? How can you claim to love your son when you deliberately hid the truth from all my life? You’re no better than this monster!” I said pointing my father. “I hate you, I hate you both!” I shouted before leaving the room.

“Andrew!” shouted again Mom.

“Leave him alone, I can understand his anger. Maybe we shouldn’t have kept the truth from him,” said my father.

“But...” said Mom.

“Let him digest it all, it’s a lot of revelations all at once, he’ll need time.” replied my father.

Time? No son of a bitch, what I want is a way to get as far away from you two as possible. You repulse me!

I left the room and the mansion to find myself outside. I was in total tears, I had rage inside me. A lie, my whole life had been a lie! I didn’t even know who I was anymore, my own body seemed like a stranger.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” I shouted in rage. I hit a tree trunk, again and again and again... I wanted so much to go back in time a few days, to be the skinny Andrew again, who was bullied every day, with a boring life, but who at least felt human. I didn’t want to become one of these fucking monsters. Yet my body was telling me the opposite: I didn’t pay much attention at the time, but my muscles were jerking, as if they were about to explode.

I wanted to run away, far, far away from this shitty family, but I knew it wasn’t a good idea. I spent several hours outside, crying my eyes out, hating myself, hating what I was. A lie, everything had been a lie, right down to who I was. It took me hours to calm down. The worst-case scenario had happened and there was nothing I could do.

Finally, I went back inside. However, I didn’t say another word the whole time. We stayed a few more days but I was cold, totally cold and silent. My mother tried several times to re-establish communication, but I glared at her. My love for her had turned to hatred. She’d known all along and never told me. How could I still consider her my mother after such actions? I spent my days in my room, nailed to the bed, doing nothing. I would have preferred not to know any of this. And that fucking feeling, even though I hadn’t had any more cramps, it was there, I could feel it, I was growing, irrevocably.

After several days of torture, my mother finally decided to go home. I wasn’t even happy to be going home. Nothing made sense anymore. She embraced my weeping father.

“Don’t worry, I’m sure you’ll be back soon,” he said.

Ah! You can always dream, asshole, I’ll never come back here! He handed my mother a piece of paper. “If you need to reach me at any time, you can call this number”. My father looked at me. “Andrew... I hope one day you can forgive us,” he said. The only response he got was an even more icy stare. We’ll never see each other again, asshole, and I’m not about to forgive you.

And that was the end of our escapade in Switzerland.

The return journey was just as long as the arrival. Except that when I arrived, it was more stress and questions and now it was only hatred. And without a word. And after a good day’s journey, I was finally back to my “real” home, even if it didn’t have the same flavor as before. Mom tried to talk to me again.

“Andrew, I...” she said.

“Don’t talk to me!” I shouted, very angry. I’d never spoken to Mom that way, but now she’d betrayed me, I realized that I didn’t know my own mother as well as I thought I did. Things had been deliberately hidden from me for years. No, I can’t forgive that! The warm atmosphere of the house was replaced by an icy silence. I could see it was affecting Mum, but fuck it, I couldn’t pretend it wasn’t happening after all I’d learned there.

In my bedroom, I burst into tears. I would have preferred to be told I had a serious illness, but now I felt like a stranger to myself, like a fucking monster. I hated myself, I hated myself so much... I lay there for a long time, maybe hours, wanting everything to go back to the way it was, but it was impossible.

Nothing happened, at least until the last day of vacation. I had fallen asleep after my daily cry.

“...drew? Andrew?” a voice repeated.

Suddenly I opened my eyes, I was in class and everyone was staring at me, including the teacher. I must have fallen asleep without realizing it... What? I was in class? But then the events of the last few days? I touched my body. All I felt was a lean, flat torso, arms worthy of chopsticks. Oh thank you, so it had all been a nightmare?

“Let’s continue, as you’ll be on this diagram, here are the genes of a normal human being,” said the teacher. Ugh, genetics, I really don’t like that subject. “... And here are the genes of these monsters we call titans”. Mmh? I don’t remember this coming up in class before. “As you can see, by the end of puberty, these genes mutate and trigger the titanification process. The subject then undergoes a considerable increase in muscle mass, height and strength. But hey, rather than studying diagrams, a live demonstration will be more telling,” said the teacher.

What? Did he drift or what? Since when do we talk about that in class?

“Andrew?” asked the teacher.

What? What does he want from me now?

“Eh, yes sir?” I replied.

“Would you please show us?” said the teacher.

“Show... us? Showing what, sir? I asked, not understanding.

“Well, titanification, Andrew, after all, you’re one of them, aren’t you?” he said.

What?

“W-what? But... but no, I’m just a student like everyone else here!” I said. What the hell is going on here?

“Oh please, don’t be shy at last. For once we have an experimental subject in our midst, it would be a shame not to take the opportunity to analyze you,” said the teacher, annoyed.

“But sir, I assure you that you are mistaken!” I replied.

The situation was becoming very strange indeed...

“Well, all right, since you don’t want to show it to us of your own free will, I see myself obliged to force you to. And you’ll give me your class diary at the end of the course, so that I can write a note to your scientific supervisors,” said the teacher, disappointed.

“But sir, I don’t—” but I couldn’t finish my sentence: I felt a sting in my arm. I looked to see that a syringe had just been stuck in my right arm.

What the...

Next to me stood Anthony, who had just plunged the syringe into my arm. His smile was almost demented.

“You heard the teacher, didn’t you? Time to grow Andrew!” he said with an evil grin.

My heart began to beat faster and faster; I began to pant faster and faster, and I was getting hotter and hotter.

“What have you... what have you done?” I said, panicked.

“Come on Andrew, hurry up and grow! We haven’t got all day!” snapped the teacher.

I began to sweat profusely. I felt like I was going to have a heart attack. Then suddenly... I felt this sensation, this fucking tingling... Shit! shit! No! Everything but not that!! It spread quickly throughout my body and intensified.

“Nnnnggghhhhh!!” I grunted as the sound of my clothes being stretched by my enlarging muscles echoed around the room..

“As you can see, the subject’s cells begin to produce lactic acid in large quantities, muscle tissue repairs at an alarming rate, the bone structure adapts and expands,” continued the teacher.

No no no no no!! I... I’m not a fucking monster! No! I tried desperately to resist, so much so that I broke my pen.

“Gggaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!” I held back as best I could, but it was useless. The more I resisted, the more it seemed to intensify and it was getting painful.

“Aaaaaahhhh stop that! Please stop that!!” I yelled.

“Why resist Andrew? You’re a monster, you know it and you’re not going to change it. You belong in a laboratory to be studied,” sneered the teacher, who suddenly had a scientist’s outfit and a scalpel in hand.

“No! No! I’m a human, a normal human!” I yelled.

“A monster, that’s what you are,” said the teacher. “A monster Andrew, you’re a monster!” repeated other voices. It was no longer just the teacher but the whole class talking at once.

“Stop that! Please stop... thaaaaaaaaat!!” I shouted before suddenly opening my eyes again.

I was in my room, and it was pitch black. I was breathing heavily, sweating.

Shit, did I... did I really just scream? Well, I had another nightmare... or maybe not! My clothes were incredibly tight, my body was totally numb and there was this... pressure?

Oh shit! No! No no no no! no! no! Don’t tell me I’ve…

I got up in my dark bedroom and made my way painfully to the bathroom. My legs ached as hell, as if I’d just come off a hard workout. I reached the sink. I swallowed... I was afraid of what I was going to see. With trembling hands, I reached for the light switch and turned on.

There were two seconds of silence, and I began to cry nervously. Facing me was someone I barely recognized. My arms were filling my sleeves, my pecs were pushing my shirt forward, a shirt which had become slightly too short and was slightly revealing what looked more like muscle bricks carved in my stomach.

My previously baggy shorts were becoming relatively tight. I’d grown muscles again in my sleep, and stronger than the first time too. And worst of all, it wasn’t over: I felt my body stretch, the bathroom was filled with the sound of my clothes stretching and the sound of ripping. I groaned painfully.

“Nnnnggghhhh!! S-Stop!” I grunted as I gripped the sink tighter than ever, but my body refused to obey me.

“S-stop!!” I shouted louder. But my muscles continued to grow relentlessly... The sounds of stretching was accompanied by sounds of tearing.

“Aaaahhhhh!! stop!!” I shouted. I squeezed the sink so hard that it cracked. I felt my body make a final muscular jerk before the sensation finally left.

There I was, sweating, panting, my clothes half torn to shreds. Fuck... now, I was really looking like a pro bodybuilder... I should have jumped for joy at the sight of my reflection, the vision of those muscles I’d always fantasized about, but now I didn’t recognize the person I was seeing.

This reflection... it wasn’t me. This person... this... thing... it wasn’t a human being, it was a monster, a fucking monster! I hated myself...

I spent the rest of the night moping around, unable to sleep. No doubt I was afraid of growing again. Then came the morning and back to school. It couldn’t have come at a worse time: how was I going to hide this? It was easy enough before, but now my clothes are definitely too small. What’s more, my return to school is right on time for the gym class I love so much... Damn...

I went through my wardrobe to remind myself that I had loose-fitting clothes. I’d wondered a few times why Mum had put them in my wardrobe, knowing that they were several sizes larger than what I was wearing. Now I can see why: she knew full well that one day I’d need them. In fact, yeah, she knew it all along... I violently slammed the wardrobe door, which almost came off.

So, I put them on... Okay, perfect, they’re loose enough for me to look “normal”, although those who know me will probably find it odd that I’m wearing this type of clothing when I wasn’t before. I’ve also opted for a pair of training pants wide enough to conceal my body. I’m just praying that another growth like this doesn’t happen in the middle of class...

I went downstairs for breakfast. Mom looked at me for a few seconds. She didn’t say anything, but I think it wasn’t hard to guess what had happened. I didn’t even bother to wish her a good day before leaving. The mood at home had definitely turned very frosty.

When I reached the playground, a guy from my class called out to me.

“Hey Andrew? Where you been, man?” he asked.

“We went on... vacation,” I said.

The guy then looked at me strangely from head to toe.

“Is... is something wrong?” I asked.

“No... nothing, just you look... different but I can’t work out how. Just... an impression,” he said.

I tried to drown the fish. “Oh yes, probably because of the new clothes. Yeah, I wanted to try a different style...” I said with a false air.

“Probably yes...” replied the guy, probably not convinced. Yeah, I can really do better with the lame excuses.

“Otherwise, you’re ready to work out?” he asked.

Oh boy, of all the things we could do in gym class, it had to be still the one I hate the most.

In the changing rooms, I simply put on a training jacket. Going shirtless was out of the question, as I couldn’t easily evade questions. I did, however, take a brief look at Anthony’s rock-cut bricks. Damn, at least it was as fabulous as in my dream. I wondered if he’d actually seen me admiring him.

Then we entered that damned gym. Of course, it wasn’t long before Bobby fell on me.

“What’s up, maggot? Ready to make a fool of yourself in front of everyone again?” he said with a broad, malevolent smile.

Fuck off Bobby... I wanted to avoid him when suddenly an idea popped into my head: wait a second, I’m probably stronger too, aren’t? Wouldn’t this be a good opportunity to shut him up once and for all? It’s worth a try. At worst I’ll get another humiliation, but if it works, maybe he’ll finally let go.

I looked determinedly at Bobby and then at the helm. This time, maybe things were going to be different after all...

140 pounds... The weight that nearly crushed me just ten days ago. I lay down on the bench. Anthony came up beside me, ready to help me off the ground given what had happened last time. Definitely, at least he wasn’t an asshole. I’ll keep that in mind.

“Thanks Anthony, but I don’t think it’ll be necessary today,” I said.

“You... Are you sure?” he wondered.

I replied with a slight smile before unhooking the bar from its holder. I could feel all eyes on me, Bobby and many others ready to burst out laughing. I lowered the bar to my chest. I could almost feel Bobby’s smile widen. And finally, after a brief groan of effort, I lifted the bar... Just ten days ago, I’d been pushing as hard as I could to get it to move even an inch and still couldn’t, but today, with a controlled, continuous movement and no trembling, I lifted the bar without difficulty. It confirmed my suspicions: I was stronger!

There was a dead silence again, but this time it was more to do with their amazement.

“What the??” gasped one guy. “Didn’t he have trouble lifting the same weight last time?” muttered another. “He must have been faking it,” said another.

For the very first time, I felt an emotion I’d never known before: pride. I’d just shut their stupid mouths and boy did it feel good.

I had to admit it: there were a few advantages to becoming a monster.

I sat up on the bench and looked at Bobby, who seemed irritated. Oh boy, was I glad to see his face once.

“Happy?” I said, a slight mocking smile on my lips.

I heard him growl angrily. “Don’t be a smart-ass, maggot. There’s nothing special about lifting 140 pounds!” he grunted.

“Oh, yeah? Because it was just a warm-up. What do you say we turn it up a notch? How’s 200?” I said. I don’t know why I said that but if 140 pounds seemed easy to me, 200 should be possible.

I saw his face glare at me for a moment. He hadn’t expected me to respond to his provocation. But the next moment his evil smile returned.

“200? I don’t know what happened, but you seem overconfident, maggot but if you’re willing to make a fool of yourself in front of everyone, that’s fine by me!”

I replied with a smile. “Anthony... go up to 200 pounds.”

“200...?” said Anthony.

“Yeah, 200” I confirmed.

Anthony loaded weight plates, bringing the total weight to 200 pounds.

Again, Bobby seemed to be grinning evilly, sure that I wouldn’t be able to lift the bar. Everyone was looking at me again, but something had changed; they weren’t staring at me to mock me, they were curious. And honestly... I loved that feeling. Once again, I got into position. I could see Anthony hesitating, no doubt thinking that I wouldn’t be able to lift 200 pounds when I’d struggled with 140 last week.

I lowered the bar to my chest...

“Mmmpppfff!!” I groaned before lifting it. The extra weight was a bit noticeable but... it was well within my reach. The bar rose calmly into the air until my arms were taut, then I put it back down just as calmly.

The murmurs grew louder.

“Did you see that? How the hell is that possible? He was struggling with 140 pounds before and now he’s lifting 200 with his fingers in his nose!” said one guy.

“He’s definitely cheating,” said another.

“Or maybe he was faking it last time,” added another.

I sat up again and looked at Bobby, who seemed really irritated this time.

“You’re fucking with me, aren’t you, maggot? I’m sure you’re fucking with me!” he grunted.

“Oh really? Well, you know what? Let’s move on to the main course. What’s your personal best?” I asked.

“What?” replied Bobby, surprised.

“What’s your personal best?” I repeated.

“Haha tell me you’re not trying to beat him. You don’t stand a chance, maggot. It’s 400 pounds, if you must know,” he grinned.

“We’ll round up to 450 if that’s okay with you. And just so you don’t accuse me of cheating, it’s you who’ll be loading the bar. And no tricks asshole...” I asked, confident.

I saw his face twitch when he heard the word “asshole”, but my offer to ride 450 made him chuckle with pleasure.

“All right, maggot, but don’t come crying to me after you’ve made a fool of yourself in front of everyone!” chuckled Bobby.

Honestly, I didn’t know if I could lift such a load. It was more than triple what I’d tried to lift a while back. But part of me wanted to do it, part of me felt I could do it. In any case, I couldn’t back down now: either I would humiliate Bobby, or I would humiliate myself.

He began loading the bar. Anthony moved closer to my ear, not wanting to be heard by Bobby.

“An... Andrew... 4... 450?? Dude... I... I know you’ve made good progress, don’t you think that’s a bit much? You triple more than your starting weight! Are you sure?” he said, worried.

“Don’t worry, Anthony. Thanks for the help but I won’t be needing it this time,” I replied.

“But... but dude, I don’t think you realize the load!” he said, afraid.

“You’ll see, it’ll be all right,” I said with a small smile.

Bobby finished putting on the last plate.

“There you go maggot, 450 pounds as you so kindly requested. Now I look forward to seeing your face red as a tomato and trying to lift that bar. Oh, I feel it’s going to be so enjoyable hahahaha!!” he laughed.

450 pounds... I’d never have attempted to lift that weight even yesterday, but... something told me I could now. I wasn’t human, I was a fucking titan and that was precisely what was going to allow me to do the impossible. You’re right about one thing Bobby; it will indeed be enjoyable, but not for you, asshole!

Silence returned. Everyone was wondering if I could do it, it seemed impossible. To tell the truth, I didn’t even know myself if I could really do it, but this was my best chance to make him eat his words! In the end, maybe this muscle growth really was good for some things.

I put myself back in place. Everyone was holding their breath. Even Bobby seemed slightly hesitant; he was almost certain I wouldn’t make it, but a tiny part of him had a doubt.

Well, anyway, I couldn’t back out now... and I wasn’t going to! Not this time! I grabbed the bar and unhooked it from its support.

Already, the extra 250 pounds were making themselves felt on the way down. I was already gritting my teeth a bit. The bar slowly descended until it touched my chest. I took two deep breaths and then pushed.

This time, my face turned red, my jaw clenched to the point of breaking, and I trembled slightly, yeah it was heavy but this time... the bar lifted, rather slowly admittedly, but it lifted!

“Fuck! Tell me I’m dreaming??” a guy shouted.

“Holy shit!” exclaimed another.

I used all my new-found strength to keep lifting that bar until finally I held that damn 450-pound bar above my torso, arm outstretched. Inwardly, I was gloating, gloating like never before! I’d done it, I’d made him eat his words! This time, no mocking laughter, no sense of shame. No, this time it was amazement, surprise and admiration. Except for one person. I hadn’t looked at him yet, but I could feel it, I could feel his inner rage at having been beaten by the maggot.

I stood up and looked at Bobby.

“450 pounds... That sounds like a new record, doesn’t it?” I said.

“... How? How??” he growled angrily.

I could see his bloodshot eyes, I could even almost see the black smoke coming out of his ears. He was moaning in rage. I savored every fucking nanosecond of that moment! It was the best day of my school life. The one where the scales had finally shifted.

“You... you cheated!” he grunted loudly.

“You’re the one who loaded all the weight plates. Did they look fake to you?” I said.

“Watch your mouth, asshole!” he replied.

“In that case, just show it to us,” I said, pointing to the bar.

Bobby knew I wasn’t lying and was trapped. If he couldn’t get beat me, he’d make a fool of himself in front of everyone. He left the gym, furious as ever.

For the first time in my life, I felt proud. After all those years of humiliation, I’d finally paid him back.

Everyone around me seemed stunned, surprised but above all admired my performance. I’d gone from maggot to king in a fraction of a second. And boy, did I love that feeling!

Anthony was speechless.

“Holy shit, I have absolutely no idea how you did that!” he said, astonished.

“Hehe, let’s just say my puberty has started. And also, that I’m not a normal human being...” I said.

“Huh? Your... puberty? Not... a normal human?” he said, incredulously.

“I think things are going to change around here,” I conclude with a grin.

And the routine resumed, school and all that. Strangely enough, it felt good, even the literature class was more fun. Then, at break time, I wandered down the corridor before running into Bobby and his girlfriend Lily. I don’t know why, but she looked at me and I looked at her. She smiled at me, I smiled at her. Strangely, before nobody looked at me and now I was attracting attention. I took a few steps when a hand grabbed my shoulder hard, I turned and went straight for the collar. It was obviously Bobby. This time, even though he had me by the collar, my feet were still touching the ground, and our heads were now face to face.

“Is it me or did you just look at my girlfriend, maggot?” he said, furious. Normally, I would have said no or something like that, but this time, I don’t know why, I just didn’t feel like it.

“Yeah, is there a problem with that?” I replied. Bobby became even more furious.

“You dare to answer me now? I don’t know what’s gotten into you today and I’m pretty sure you took the piss out of me this morning. Oh, and by the way... do you have my money? Sorry if you thought I’d forget. Put the money down, fucking brat!!”

I looked him straight in the eye with a look of disgust.

“Go beg somewhere else, the weakling who can’t lift 450 pounds.” I said. Bobby’s eyes widened like never before. I can tell he didn’t like my remark, didn’t like it at all! He closed his fist and sent it straight into my stomach. However, the impact was far less painful than usual. My new abs aren’t just looking like they are carved out of rock, they are rock!

“It’s not very smart to hit rock, asshole,” I said, lifting my shirt and showing off my new abs, which looked a lot more like rocks implanted under my skin.

“What the...” said Bobby, genuinely surprised because he could see.

Well, now it’s my turn... After all these years, after all these humiliations, after all this suffering, it was high time things changed for good. It was time Bobby learned where the hell he belonged! I closed my fist, smiled badly and the next thing I knew, I was hitting Bobby’s face with a punch he wouldn’t soon forget. He spun around before collapsing to the ground, knocked out. We’d gone unnoticed until then, but then everyone stopped and stared at us. Few would retaliate against Bobby, least of all me. But now I was determined not to let it happen again.

All the hubbub in the corridor stopped and everyone stared at me, stunned.

“Am I... Am I dreaming or did Andrew just knock Bobby out?” said a guy. Even Lily seemed shocked, not angry with me no, more shocked that someone had finally decided to retaliate against her asshole boyfriend. Then the silence gave way to shouts of joy, as everyone was obviously happy that I’d put that jerk in his place, even Lily. The day went on, but all eyes were on me. It felt strange, but... it wasn’t unpleasant. Then came the lunch break, in the courtyard, everyone was staring at me, I had become the main attraction. It was totally different from anything I’d ever experienced. When I arrived this morning, I was still the maggot, the lowest of the low. Now, in the space of a few hours, I had risen to the pinnacle of popularity. And it was good, it was so fucking good! And I was clearly not at the end of my surprises... When a was walking in the corridor, a hand came to rest on my shoulder. More trouble? One of Bobby’s buddies out for revenge? No, it was softer, warmer. I turned around, it was Lily.

“Er... hi,” I said, a bit embarrassed and, honestly, I was too... I really hadn’t expected a girl to approach me, I didn’t think they were interested in me. In short, I was caught off guard. Although I had just humiliated her boyfriend twice... Ouch, that must have been it. What did you expect, Andrew? For her to congratulate you? Well, I was expecting a slap in my face but...

“Hi... Thanks,” she said.

“Ah uh... you’re welcome,” I replied, a bit surprised. “But thanks why?... I... I beat up your boyfriend, right?” I added.

“No, well, yes but... I’m glad someone put him in his place. Deep down, he’s an asshole, but the fact is, nobody dared put him in his place. He deserves the beating you gave him. I must admit, though, I was surprised it was you. I mean, you’re cute, but I didn’t see you punching Bobby. But it’s weird, the more I am looking for you, the more I said to myself you don’t look the same as you did a few weeks ago. You look taller, stronger and above all much more confident too,” she said. Shit, I guess my changes are starting to show...

“And also sexier! Besides... I’d be curious to get a glimpse... if you know what I mean,” she said in smiling maliciously. Am I dreaming or is she hitting on me?

“Why don’t we go somewhere quieter? Could you show me?” she said.

What... the... hell?? Am I sure I heard what she just said?? Honestly, I wasn’t expecting that. As someone who’d never had a girlfriend and hadn’t been particularly interested until then, I found myself in an awkward situation, to say the least. I could have said no, but... I don’t know what came over me.

“Er... o... okay...” I replied. She smiled and took my hand. “Come here, handsome!” she said. What just happened there? Did Lily just ask me for sex, and I said yes? What parallel world have I fallen into?

She took me to the bathroom where she quickly locked the door.

“There, no one will disturb us,” she said. She approached me gently. I was starting to feel uncomfortable. I hadn’t expected this situation at all. Her hand slipped under my shirt, and she put it on my abs. Her eyes widened. “Holy shit but you’re super muscular!” she gasped. She slowly withdrew her hand after caressing them.

“Go ahead, take it off! I want to admire!” she said, aroused.

“What?” I said.

“Your shirt idiot, take it off!” she said, amused.

Again, everything was telling me to refuse but... part of me was saying “Dude, you’ve never been through this before, enjoy it”. Yeah definitely, things were going to change a lot more than I had anticipated today... So, I complied and took off my shirt.

Lily’s eyes widened and her mouth felt open.

“Oh god! Oh god!! oh my fucking god!” she gasped. “But you’re a fucking muscle god! I was expecting you to be hot, but not so fucking hot!!” she gasped more. She approached me, panting and trembling.

“I... I want you, I fucking want you!” she stammered.

She seemed to hesitate for a moment and then her hands began to devour my chest. The next moment, she plunged her face against my pecs and stuck out her tongue.

“Nnngghhh oh god!” I moaned loudly. Fuck, it was good! I put my hand in her hair, stroking it and pushing her head against my chest too. My god, that was the first time I’d ever felt like that! It felt so good! I was getting hard from where you know.

As she rubbed my abs, her hand went against my crotch and grabbed my hose. Her eyes widened again, and she let out a cry of surprise. “Holy shit! What the hell is this?” she shouted.

“Well, I think that’s my dick...” I said.

“Idiot, I know that’s your dick but fuck, this is so fucking huge!!” she gasped.

I admit it hadn’t crossed my mind, but... it wasn’t just my muscles that had grown. I was bigger and... my genitals too...

She stepped back, panting as never before. “Holy shit, I didn’t think we’d go this far but... take it all off!” she ordered.

“W-what?” I said, surprised.

“Here, put this on,” she said before throwing me a little bag. I was looking at what it was and... but... it’s...

“Roooh, do I have to draw you a picture? It’s a condom, idiot. I want you to fuck me!” she said.

“W-what??” I shouted.

“Haha, you thought we were going to play chess idiot. Come on, take it all off and put this on. It would have been better without it, but considering the size of your member, it’s going to be a deluge, and even if I take the contraceptive pill, I don’t want to have a baby right now! Hurry up, I can’t wait any longer!” she said, almost drooling.

A girl wanted me to fuck her, and not just any girl; the girlfriend of the person I hate the most. This situation was totally unexpected. What do I say to her? The old me would probably have said no, but... I’d never been stroked like that, I’d never been worshipped like I am now, and even though I was cute, no girl had ever wet herself like that for me (well, not that I know of). There’s no way I’m going to back down. Yeah, things were really going to change, on all levels. It didn’t matter that it was Bobby’s girlfriend, it didn’t matter that it wasn’t reasonable, I’d suffered so much these last few times, these last few years. Now I was going to enjoy! I looked at her and smiled.

“Very well!” I said before unbuttoning my pants. I took it off, revealing my muscular legs and finally I took off my underwear. Lily began to pant faster and faster, louder and louder.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck!” she repeated, almost crying. “You’re a fucking god!” she panted.

“And you ain’t seen nothing yet, baby!” I said, putting on the condom.

She moved closer to me. We felt the tension and heat build and then finally, our mouths met, and our tongues danced together. As I kissed her, I helped her take off her clothes and soon we were both completely naked in the middle of the school toilet. If someone had told me a few days ago that I’d be in this situation, I wouldn’t have believed them.

Fuck, that’s felt good, that’s felt so, so good! I could feel my cock hardening as never. Lily’s hands were everywhere: rubbing my pecs, abs, obliques, back, shoulders, biceps. She explored every inch of my muscular body. In fact, I had a strange sensation. It wasn’t just my cock that was hardening, it was... my whole body, as if my muscles were having an erection. Lily broke our kiss. “Damn, I don’t know if it’s me, but even now you look bigger than you did a few minutes ago. Fuck, you really are a muscle god!”. I just smiled and we kissed again.

Lily was already in pure ecstasy; I could feel her feminine juices gushing against my skin. Then, without really realizing it, we lay down on the floor. I kissed her neck while her hands roamed the muscular valleys of my back. I don’t know how long this foreplay lasted, but damn, it could have lasted a whole day, and I wouldn’t have minded. I was pumped to the max, both my cock and my muscles. Lily, for her part, had flooded her crotch. I think the long-awaited moment has come. I broke our kiss and positioned myself at the entrance. Lily’s breath came extremely fast and hard, I think she felt it and knew what I was going to do. I smiled and... entered the tunnel.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” shouted Lily. I felt her fingers grip my shoulders. Fuck, that was sooo good! I moaned loudly with pleasure. Despite the size of my cock, it glided along on its own, thanks to Lily’s perfect lubrication, so that she felt only pleasure and no pain.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh yes, yes! oh, fuck, yes!!” she shouted, crying with pleasure. I continued to sink deeper and deeper until finally, I was completely inside her.

“Are you okay?” I asked but her answer was quite explicit: “Oh my god! Oh my god!” she moaned in ecstasy, tears of pleasure flowing freely. Slowly, I withdrew, feeling the passage close, then just as I was about to be completely out of the tunnel, I suddenly stepped back in.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” shouted Lily. I dit it again.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” she shouted again. And I did it again, and again and again, increasing the tempo and hitting harder. With each stroke, Lily screamed louder and louder.

“Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Fill me! Harder! Faster! Stronger! Yyyyeeeessss!! Oh my god!! You’re a fucking god!!” she shouted. And I did it, I did it harder, faster, stronger. My body reacted automatically, and what’s more, I didn’t feel the slightest bit tired. I could fuck her for hours without any problem. On the other hand, this didn’t seem to be the case for her: her cries became shorter and closer together, not because I wasn’t as good, but because my kidney strokes were just too fast. Funnily enough, Lily meant purity. Well, I was smashing her purity like a jackhammer against the ground. For fuck’s sake, I couldn’t believe what I was doing or how I could be so good, even though it was the first time, but it was as if I was driven by a bestial instinct. Fucking was all I could think about now and for fuck’s sake, it was so fucking incredible!

Soon, I was so fast that she couldn’t even scream, but let out giggles of pure pleasure as her eyes rolled back in their sockets. I don’t know how long it lasted, but it could have gone on forever. I was having the time of my life! Holy shit, if someone had told me that today I’d get my revenge on Bobby, I’d never have believed them and if someone had told me that a few hours later I’d be fucking his girlfriend, I’d have believed it even less! And yet these two impossible things had happened. I was in paradise! The day that seemed to have started so badly had become perfect in just a few hours. Finally, there was some good to come out of my titanification.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of jostling, Lily’s eyes widened and she drooled profusely. I don’t even know if she was conscious yet, but I think she enjoyed it and she wasn’t the only one to enjoy.

Not bad for a guy who’d never really fucked in his life... Few minutes later, I felt the climax was near. I began to grunt and picked up the pace even more, which prolonged the pleasure for a few more minutes. And then finally... I felt lava rushing up the crater. The cum eruption was imminent!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrrrrrgggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” we shouted in unison, but my deep voice outshone her. I was shooting huge load after huge load, and damn it, I felt like I was shooting bullets. I quickly lost count. After dozens of loads, it lost intensity and a few later, it was all over. Then calm returned, and we were right there on the floor, still pressed together, sweating, panting...

“Haa... haaa. oh my... haa... gosh... haa haa... it was... haa... insane! You... haa.. are... haa... a fucking... haa... god!” she said.

“Haa haa... yeah... haa haa... I’m... haa... agree...” I replied. If we hadn’t been pressed for time, I think I could have gone on to a second round. I’ve never felt anything so intense and enjoyable in my life.

When I tried to remove the condom, I was surprised to see that it had been pierced. Damn! I had Cumming too strongly! “Ah...” I said in showing the pierced condom.

Lily laughed. “Hahaha yes, I noticed when I felt you flood me. You’re the first guy ever to do something like that! And damn, your loads look more like a fire hose when you come. You really are a sex and muscle god,” she said, with a large smile.

These compliments made me extremely happy.

“I hope we do this again, of all the guys I’ve fucked, you’re way ahead! I’ve never met anyone as exceptional as you!”. Do I tell her it was my first time or not?

The next class bell rings. It was time to get back to class. Before standing up, I looked at Lily.

“Thank you for your suggestion. I must say... I rather liked it too. And yeah, I’d like to do it again too,” I said. Between gasps, she let out a small laugh of joy.

I scrambled back to my seat. Lily had a harder time of it, obviously I’d totally exhausted her. I got dressed as best I could, and I came out of the bathroom and... there were lots of people in the corridor. fuck! Given our roars, I don’t think I could come up with an excuse. Everyone understood what we were doing. Everyone looked at me in surprise. But instead of acting the generic guy, I took a glare. “What are you looking at me like that for?” I said, angry. Everyone watched me pass in silence. but I could hear the hubbub picking up once I got past it. I don’t think anyone expected me to be the guy who literally made the hottest, most popular girl in school go to 7th heaven. To tell you the truth, I wouldn’t have believed it either...

I went to my classroom as if nothing had happened. I was always hard to realize what I’d just done, almost as if I were possessed. Especially since... I’d loved it. Obviously, the news quickly spread, so much so that the next day, the whole school knew about it. People feared me as much as they admired me. Girls drooled over me; guys kept to themselves for fear I’d beat them up. When I passed into the corridor, I heard several conversations.

“Yeah, that’s him, Andrew. I heard he fucked Lily earlier. I’d never fucking imagined that guy could fuck her.”

“No him? You’ve got to be kidding me. I never thought he’d fuck a girl in his life.”

“Oh fuck he looks so hot!”

“Is it really Andrew? Was he that big before?”

“I don’t know, but I’ve heard he’s broken Bobby’s bench press record.”

“What? Are you kidding me?”

Hell, I’d just climbed the ladder again: I was no longer seen as a king, but as a god!

And so, it went all day long. It felt weird. Two weeks ago, I was invisible and almost everyone ignored me, but now it was just the opposite, impossible to be discreet. I was the guy who humiliated Bobby by beating his own record, who’d kicked his ass and fucked his girlfriend Lily... And fuck, I fucking loved that! About Lily, I didn’t see her all day. Just like Bobby. Strange... Although, since everyone knows, maybe she didn’t dare come, just like Bobby, who had to endure the humiliation of his life twice in one day. In short, the day passed without a hitch. Something that had never happened to me before. And no new growth either, although I still felt a slight tingling sensation inside, but nothing like yesterday. Maybe it had calmed down after all and I wouldn’t turn out like my father. I have to say that a little extra muscle might not be such a bad thing after all, it’s got some serious benefits!

When the bell rang, for the first time in a long time, I was disappointed to leave her because I loved being the center of the world. So much so that I wondered: was it still “the old Andrew”? Would I have had the same thoughts if I’d stayed “normal”? Well, there’s nothing I can do about it anyway. I might as well stop thinking about it. And... maybe I was a little hard on Mom. I think an apology wouldn’t go amiss. Anyway, it’s time to go home.

I didn’t know it yet, but the end of the day wasn’t going to go as planned…

I was walking quietly down the wooded lane when I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was more “brutal.” No, that hand there wasn’t Lily’s. I turned around slowly and... I felt a sharp pain in my jaw and found myself on the ground; I’d just been hit hard. I looked to see who my attacker was: Bobby, of course. And he wasn’t alone, his gang was with him.

“Bastard, son of a bitch, asshole! You dare to humiliate and hit me yesterday and what do I learn? You dared to fuck my girlfriend? Who do you think you are, you fat shit??” he shouted, angry.

I looked at him and smiled. “Yeah, and she said it was her best fuck.” I was kicked in the face.

“Son of a bitch! I’m gonna smash your face in until you don’t look like anything else! You’re a dead man asshole! You’ll fucking regret what you’ve done!” he shouted before kicking me again.

Then his buddies joined in. There were four of them beating me up. Well, three rather. Anthony was with them, but I got the impression he wasn’t really shooting. He was deliberately slowing down his shots and aiming for my stomach. The others, on the other hand, were having a ball and really hitting.

Despite my new muscles, it wasn’t enough to protect me. My nose was stinking of blood, and I was hurt pretty bad. Shit... Ironically, I wouldn’t have said no to a little muscle growth just to knock those bastards out.

“I’m gonna kick your ass, you son of a bitch! Yesterday you took me by surprise, but I assure you that in single combat, you’re no match for me. Say your prayers, asshole, because at best you’ll end up in hospital for months, at worst it’ll be the morgue!”

Bobby, that dirty bastard! If I were any bigger, I’d’ve smashed your face in, you son of a bitch. If only I could grow right now, I’m sure you’d be begging for your life.

“You tried to play dumb with me, I’m gonna smash your face in, just like I did for that fucking bitch!!” he shouted.

What? What did he just say? Did I hear that right? He dared to beat her up??

“Lily? You... you dare...” I said. A sharp anger was rising inside me.

“Lily? I’d smash her little face in, just so she’d understand that she can’t fuck anyone except me. Given what I’ve done to her face, she won’t be coming to school for a while. And now I’m going to do the same to you, asshole!” he replied, with an unhealthy smile.

Asshole, motherfucker, piece of shit! I don’t mind you taking it out on me, but you’re out of line!

“That’s it, boys! Fuck that fucking bastard !!” shouted Bobby.

Bobby joined them and Anthony, and soon 4 people were on top of me. Well... three actually: I could feel Anthony pretending to touch me but clearly holding back from hitting me. The others, on the other hand, weren’t pretending... My new muscles protected me quite well, but I was outnumbered, and, above all, they didn’t use fists, they used weapons: baseball bats and brass knuckles. So, I found myself kneeling on the ground, taking a tide of blows from all sides.

However, more than pain, it was rage that climbed inside me. With every blow he gave me, I wanted to return the quintuple. That was their style, to outnumber and outfight the weakest. And what they did to Lily, no, I can’t let that go! Bastards! Fucking bastards!! If only I’d been bigger, I’d have crushed you all like miserable insects!

Then something caught my eye or rather my sensations: my muscles... I felt like short pulses. I then remembered my father’s comparison with the Saiyan’s and, above all, a particular scene from Dragon Ball Z: the one where Trunks, during his father’s massacre against Perfect Cell, refrains from transforming. His muscles seemed to spasm violently. A thought crossed my mind: can I trigger the muscle growth myself? Until now, I’ve always tried to slow down my growth, but... is the opposite possible? Can I provoke it, fuel it? Because for once, I wouldn’t mind a few dozen pounds of muscle. Honestly, I don’t know if I was crazy, but I had to try!

Instead of calming down, I concentrated on every blow they dealt me, I had visions of Lily, her face bleeding, I had flashbacks of all the times I’d been martyred by those dirty bastards and especially their sadistic faces. My rage was getting stronger and stronger, my blood was boiling more and more and... my muscle spasms seemed to increase! Was it... was it really working? I had my answer soon afterwards when I felt, deep in my gut, a familiar sensation emerges, a certain “tingling” sensation. Oh, fuck it was working! Oh, fuck it was working!!

It was strange, before these tingles gave me cold sweats and scared me terribly. But now it was more like extreme exhilaration! They didn’t see it, but my face broke into a demented grin. I could already see myself slaughtering them one by one, their terrified looks begging me to spare them.

“B-Bobby... I... I think... I think he’s had enough. We... we should stop here,” said Anthony with a trembling voice. I didn’t know if he was saying this because he was afraid of my condition or if he had noticed that something strange was afoot. I heard Bobby grab him and yell at him.

“What? What? He’s had enough? Are you kidding me? This bastard humiliated me and fucked my girlfriend!! It’ll be enough when he’ll be dead!” he shouted. Anthony gulped. You should listen to him Bobby, you’ve still got a chance to get away, then it’d be too late! Someone will have died, yeah, but I can assure you it won’t be me!

The tingling grew stronger and stronger. Fuck yeah! It’s about time! Time to release the beast! I began to laugh nervously.

“Ha... hahaha... hahahahaha!” I laughed.

“Does that make you laugh, you son of a bitch??” shouted Bobby kicking me again.

“Hahahahaha! You don’t realize what’s in store for you, Bobby. If yesterday’s beating was a humiliation for you, it will be nothing compared to today! I can assure you that after this, you’ll literally shit your pants at the mention of my name!”

“Keep talking, you’re not in a position of power!” replied Bobby, angry.

We’ll talk about it in a few minutes Bobby... If you want to see power, I’ll show you power.

This is when the pressure and tingling get carried away. Oh, fuck yeah: it was fucking starting!!

“Let the show begin!” I said, grinning like a madman. Pressure built up, and up, and up, and up, like a volcano about to erupt! Hahahaha let’s go!!

“Hahahaha hahahahaaarrrggghhh!!”

All my muscles jumped and I felt my skin stretching more and more.

“W-what the hell??” said one of Bobby’s buddies.

“Hahahahaha yes!! Yes!!” I shouted as I stand up. I could feel my clothes being stretched by my growing muscles, my neck thickening, my shoulders slowly becoming bowling balls, my biceps gaining inch after inch, my vein-covered forearms becoming real highways, my pecs pushing my shirt forward, I could feel my abs pushing out of my stomach, my back widening, my legs filling my pants to the max. Holy shit that was so fucking good!Bobby’s face had changed, he was showing incomprehension. His buddies were all equally worried. All backward steps.

“What... the hell?” said Bobby.

Anthony fell to his seat, trembling with fear. “I fucking knew it, I knew it! He... he was right! He... he’s not human! We’re dead... we’re all dead!” he cried. Poor Anthony but if it made him feel any better, I hadn’t planned for him to suffer the same fate as the others. But to be honest, seeing him terrified was cute.

“Hahahahahaha aaarrrgggghhhh!!” I shouted while my spasms felt more like a hurricane.

My clothes were starting to tear, and you could clearly hear the sound of fabric tearing everywhere.

“Hahahaha more! Yes more!!” I shouted. And as if my body had heard me, the muscle growth intensified.

“B-Bobby, we-we gotta get out of here!” said one of his friends, trembling with fear, phone in hand.

Bobby pulled himself together. “Nobody will leave here until I authorize them, understand?” he ordered. “I don’t know what this fucking monster is, but it doesn’t scare me. He’s alone, we’re four, and with four of us, we can take him down! The plan remains unchanged: we’re going to smash his face in! And don’t hold back!”

“Hahahahaha! You’d better listen to your buddies, Bobby!” I said. I felt a new level coming on.

“Shut up monster!!” shouted Bobby.

Monster... This nickname would have driven me mad a while back, but strangely enough, it sounded more like a compliment. In any case, he was about to see one, a monster. Don’t let them say I didn’t give them a chance to escape. Now it was too late! Time for the show!

My neck tensed and I felt it grow suddenly, causing me to let out a pained groan but giving me a fucking bull’s-neck. My shoulders jumped and became almost as big as bowling balls. My biceps exploded and reached those of the greatest bodybuilders. My forearms alone were bigger than their arms. My back became so wide that I could hardly get through a door. My pecs leapt forward, becoming two huge masses of muscle that were even beginning to block my view of my stomach. This didn’t stop me from feeling my abs grow, however, and suddenly I let out a roar as the first line exploding out of my stomach. The next just followed, then the third. I thought it was over, but I roared a fourth time: my six-pack had exploded into an incredibly hard eight-pack. My legs became veritable tree trunks, with veins running through them. Even my hands and feet were growing. Almost all my clothes were in tatters, clinging desperately to what they could.

But suddenly the pressure was off. No! Not now! It’s not enough! I need more. More power, more muscle! I want to be able to crush these bastards with my little finger. Come on, damn it! Come back, damn it!!

Then suddenly, as a miracle, I felt it. It was discreet but it was there! It hadn’t gone away, it was still there, just waiting for the right moment to suddenly appear like a predator. The time had come, time to become a real monster!

“Hahahahaha bigger! Yes, bigger!!” I shouted. And my wish was once again granted, I felt a new pressure building, even more intense. God, I fucking loved that feeling! I think the climax was approaching.

“I’m going to crush you, miserable maggots! Hahahahaha aaarrrgggghhhh!!”

My yell must have been heard from quite a distance. It sounded more like a bestial roar. The final muscle-plosion shattered the few remnants of clothing that remained. Oh shit, I wasn’t expecting it, like my body had really burst and it had, muscularly speaking. I think I’d just gained more muscle in one go than some people have in years of training.

And then it was over. I was humongous, bigger than Mom, I must have been 7 feet tall and... holy shit, I’d been slightly mistaken in my expectations: it wasn’t dozens of pounds but hundreds I gained! Holy shit, I really looked like an Ultra Super Saiyan! Big enormous powerful muscles everywhere! And dammit, they were as hard as rock! That body was incredible! Everything felt so fucking good! Even just breathing was incredible! I would have come on the spot if they weren’t there. And fuck, my strength, I could feel it, I was also incredibly stronger, a fucking muscle beast!!

The sensation of power was absolutely fabulous, and I couldn’t wait to use it. In fact, it was like an urgent need. Damn, it was irresistible! All that remained was to choose what I was going to crush. I thought for a moment of crushing them, literally I mean, but since we were in a wooded alley, my gaze fell on a tree. It wasn’t a redwood, but the trunk was as wide as my waist. It didn’t ask for anything, but this tree will be my first victim. Without thinking, I grabbed its trunk and tried to uproot it. What the hell am I doing? Uprooting a tree with my bare hands? Especially with such a big trunk? I know my strength must have been superhuman, but maybe I was aiming too high. This trunk probably weighed at least a ton! Yet something inside me was screaming at me to do it, as a vital need. I’m not doing anything wrong anyway. What’s wrong with ripping out a tree trunk? Nothing, and it was better that tree than them...

I pulled, but obviously it wasn’t that simple, I needed a better grip. I gripped the trunk even tighter, heard the sound of cracking bark and felt my fingers digging into the wood. Oh fuck it felt good, I could feel all my muscles contracting like never before, straining. I’d never felt that before, not so strongly. I grunted with effort as I finally felt the resistance lessen, and the next thing I knew, the roots were spidered out of the ground. I’d done it, I’d uprooted that tree with my bare hands! For fuck’s sake, I wasn’t just very strong, my strength was superhuman! It was even more enjoyable than I’d hoped. And it wasn’t over yet! I wrapped my huge, muscular arms around the trunk and squeezed as hard as I could. The sound of cracking was soon heard. Oh shit, oh holy shit! What I was doing was already far beyond what a normal human being could do. My strength had already reached the superhuman stage.

I squeezed again and again and again! The trunk creaked more and more under my superhuman grip, and then finally what had to happen happened...

*ccccrrraaacccckkkk*

I’d just crushed the trunk of this tree, with bare hands! I crushed a fucking trunk, with my fucking bare hands! To say I’d become strong would be an understatement. The pieces fell to the ground. I grabbed one of the two pieces. Damn, this thing must have weighed several hundred pounds, at least, and I could barely feel myself lifting a loaded school bag. Holy shit, my strength was nothing like it used to be. It was totally insane! There was no longer any real doubt as to the outcome of the confrontation and the fact that I’d surpassed them all, even together. My show didn’t go unnoticed. Even Bobby, who hadn’t seemed so frightened before, was trembling. He tried not to show it, but clearly, the emotion dominating him now was no longer anger but fear.

“Hahaha! So, Bobby, you still want to mess with me now?” I said, with an evil grin.

“M-monster!” said Bobby.

“Yeah, I’m a monster, a fucking monster! You’re nothing compared to me. I could crush you all with one finger, but that wouldn’t be much fun. So, I’ll be magnanimous and give you the opportunity to hit me. I won’t do anything for the first shot, I wouldn’t even dodge but after that, it was my turn! So, you’d better not miss me if you don’t want to end up like that tree,” I said in pointing to the crushed tree.

“B-Bobby, we... we should really get out of here,” said one of his mates, still filming me. He was shaking like crazy, totally terrified.

“Nobody’s getting out of here!” shouted Bobby. “You just have to attack him at the same time, you with a brass knuckles and you with a baseball bat, fuck his race and he won’t be so smart!”

The two guys were trembling. I waited about ten seconds, but both were completely petrified.

“Well, guys, are you chickening out? Is this for today or tomorrow?” I mocked.”

“B-Bobby, you... you saw what he did to that tree! This guy is not fucking human! You... you really want us to fight him?” cried the second, just as terrified as his pal.

“If you chicken out, I’ll take care of you,” growled Bobby.

Finally, after a few seconds’ hesitation, they summoned up their courage (or madness, rather) and charged at me. The one with the knuckle-duster prepared his blow, closed his fist and with as much force as he could, punched me directly in my midsection. There was a cracking sound. He fell to his knees, tears in his eyes and holding his hand; he’d just broken his knuckles against my abs. The second dashed forward and swung the bat as hard as he could. There was another crack, and I saw pieces of wood flying. The baseball bat had just broken against me. The poor man looked at the piece of wood in his hands, shocked.

My smile widens.

“It’s a shame you’ve wasted your turn... Now it’s my turn!” I said. I grabbed them both and lifted them as if they weighed nothing.

“Aaahhhh p-p-plea—” but they didn’t finish their sentence before I crushed them violently against each other. I’d be surprised if they broke their noses, but a concussion was almost certain. Both fainted immediately. I tossed the inert bodies to the side. That’s already two down. It was so easy... and so enjoyable!

“Disappointing, I would have expected more resistance from them...” I mocked.

I looked at the bastard who had made me suffer so much over the years... Oh boy, Bobbig was now looking like... Bobtwig! I was bigger than he was, much bigger! My shoulders were at least the size of his miserable head, my biceps made his look like twigs, just one of my huge abs was more than twice the size of his fists, I was so broad-shouldered that I totally dwarfed him and just one of my huge legs was almost as wide as his waist. He was an insignificant bug in comparison.

“Your turn Bobby!” I said.

He was shaking like a leaf but didn’t want to admit it. I approached him slowly, smiling wickedly. I could almost feel the ground trembling slightly with each step. I felt like a tank crushing everything in its path.

“B-bastard!” he shouted.

He tried to hit me on the head with a punch. My head didn’t move. I hadn’t felt a thing, but he must have been dying of pain, the way he was holding his hand.

“Missed,” I said.

He tried with his other fist. Very bad idea! I stopped him with only one hand, grabbing his fist. I could have knocked him out with a single blow, but I wanted him to feel the incredible difference in strength between the two of us. I wanted him to be terrified, so terrified that he pissed his pants, shaking and with tears in his eyes. He tried to push off, but I held on tight. Once I saw that he felt completely trapped, I moved on: I began to squeeze his hand. Bobby felt it, trying desperately to free himself, but I kept on squeezing harder and harder until we heard a crack. He cried out in pain.

“Aaahhh!!” he screamed in pain.

That’ s it, cry asshole, this is just the beginning! I grabbed him by the collar and lifted him up. He didn’t weigh much either.

“Let me show you how to throw a punch!” I said. I saw his eyes go “no!” but he didn’t have time to say it. I closed my fist and punched him in the face. The violence of the blow caused him to spit out blood and even a tooth. I started again. Then a third time. Then a fourth. His nose stank of blood, as did his mouth. I’d knocked out several of his teeth and he was barely conscious. In a last effort, he begged me.

“P-please... s-stop!” he said weakly.

“Stop? Stop? Are you kidding me? Did you stop once when I begged you? Never once. You kept going, you son of a bitch. So no, I’m not going to stop here,” I shouted.

Bobby burst into tears. I saw a wet spot on his crotch. I think it was safe to say that he hadn’t just come. There was no doubt about the nature of this wet spot. Bobtwig terrified: check!

“Before I finish you off, let me warn you, if you get away with this today and I find out you’ve pissed anyone off, hit anyone. I’ll settle your score once and for all. Do you understand me?”

No answer.

“Do you understand me maggot?” I shouted.

“Yes yes!!” cried Bobby.

“Very well...” I said badly. I obviously wasn’t going to let him “get away” with it. That would have been far too sweet.

I caught it with my other hand on the jaw before dropping his collar. I held him more than a foot above the ground, with one hand at jaw level. Damn, I loved that strength. And speaking of strength, it was time to use it. I saw Bobby’s eyes fill with surprise, then terror as he felt my grip gradually tighten. I hadn’t planned to kill him though, he’ll need a long stay in hospital... Understanding what I was doing, he began to let out muffled cries of fright. But I continued to squeeze. Soon there were muffled cries of pain.

He fidgeted, kicking me and desperately trying with his hands to make me let go, but to no avail, I was much stronger than him now. He was trapped in my grip with no possibility of escape. Without the slightest hesitation, I kept on squeezing. His cries grew louder and louder, tears were streaming down her cheeks, tears of fear, of course, but also of pain. He was totally terrified and had every reason to be afraid. His eyes stared back at me. He couldn’t speak, but his eyes begged me to stop. My growing smile told him the answer was no. I continued to squeeze harder and harder and harder until finally I heard a sound, the one I wanted to hear...

*crack*

The sound was that of his jaw breaking under my powerful grip. He let out a big, muffled howl of pain, the kind we push when we’re in agony. I clearly could have crushed his head if I’d wanted to, and I didn’t lack the urge, but I didn’t want to become a murderer. And then death would be too sweet, I wanted him to suffer martyrdom, mentally and physically. He finally fainted from the pain. I was less sympathetic than his comrades and sent his inert body against a tree. I think we can add his ribs to the list of fractures he’ll suffer.

And there they were, all knocked out and not about to get up again any time soon. Well, not all, there was one left. Anthony was sitting there, crying his eyes out, shaking like never before. He’d even pissed his pants in fear. The poor guy thought his last hour had come. Yeah, It was time to take care of him, but I’d planned something different for him.

I could see on several occasions that Anthony wasn’t an asshole like them. I saw proof of this again a few minutes ago. Clearly, he doesn’t deserve the same fate as those bastards. I always wondered why he hung out with them, and I think I’ve got a pretty good idea of the “real” reason. If I’m not mistaken, I think he should like what I have in store for him.

“Hey Anthony!” I said.

“P-p-p-p-please!” he begged.

It was hard to imagine that I’d been fantasizing about this hunk and now I was so much bigger than him, but despite everything he was still sexy; look at me this angelic face, this perfectly muscular body. My urges were still there, and I intended to satisfy them. Is Anthony going to like it? I wasn’t quite sure whether it would be ecstasy or horror for him. We’d soon find out...

“God, you look so thin now!” I said.

“P-p-please!!” he begged again. On the one hand, it was amusing to see him terrified. He thought I was going to slaughter him like his buddies... Hehehe, if only he knew... Well, it was time to start the show.

I flexed my enormous biceps. Not sure he’d understand my intentions, I decided to be more explicit. “Fuck! My biceps are as big as your head, just like my pecs! My shoulders look more like bowling balls!.” Anthony was still crying. Clearly, he was as terrified as ever. “My abs are as big as your combined fists and harder than rock!” I continued in passing my hand on my new rock hard eight-pack.

“P-p-p-please! D-don’t hurt me!” cried Anthony. Damn, he still hasn’t figured out I was trying to turn him on. Well, let’s reassure him for a moment before he runs off on his own!

“Hurt you? But I have no intention of hurting you...” I replied.

“W-what? B-but them...?” asked Anthony, still scared but also surprised.

“Them? You... mates? They’re real sub-shits who deserve nothing more. But you’re not in that category Anthony! I always wondered what the hell you were doing with assholes like them. You’re better. Unless you force yourself to stay with them...” I replied.

“W-what? I... I don’t understand,” said Anthony. I could see the fear slowly fading away and embarrassment increase. I think I’d touched a nerve he’d been trying to hide for a long time. It was time to crack that mental dam. And I had the perfect weapon for the job... I raised my muscular arm again and flexed it in front of his eyes. He said nothing, but his breath quickened, and I saw him bite his lip slightly. That biceps had to be the biggest he’d ever seen in his life. I continued by flexing and gently bouncing my pecs. His breath quickened again, and he let out a discreet “Oh fuck!” I continued, flexing my abs and caressing them... Damn, they were really hard!

Anthony’s breath was strongly audible, he moaned discreetly, and tears flowed but this time I could feel it; it was no longer fear but a desperate attempt to hold back from cumming on the spot. He was clearly turned on and not just a little. Yep, my theory was confirmed: our cute Anthony was far more turned on by a pair of big muscular pecs than a pair of boobs! I was going to turn on him like he’s never been turned on in his life! The poor handsome guy tried as hard as he could to hold on, it became almost torture for him... I smile...

“You like this body, don’t you? I’m not going to hide from you… I love this body too, I fucking love it. And these muscles don’t just look incredible, they felt so incredible, so fucking hard, so fucking powerful! Do you want to... touch them?” I said. I saw his eyes widen, he let out a louder moan but bit his lip even harder afterwards. I could see a wet spot on his crotch. This time I could say with certainty that it wasn’t piss! The poor guy was shaking all over with excitement, and I could clearly feel the inner battle between giving in to his most primal impulses or resisting them at all costs.

His arm automatically rose slowly, but he stopped it mid-movement. He was using all his strength not to break. He was on the brink, the battle raged on... so I decided to lend a hand to a camp! So, I flexed every muscle in my body, exploding into a titanic mass of overdeveloped muscles. Anthony’s reaction was immediate: he completely flooded his pants.

“Holy fuck!” he shouted and the next thing I knew, his hand was against my muscular chest.

“Oh shit! Oh shit!” he gasped again and again.

His hands vigorously caressed my muscles, and he pressed his face against my chest, dipping his tongue on my steel abs. I let out a glutaral sound of pleasure. I grabbed his head, pushing it against my chest and playing with his hair. Oh, for fuck’s sake, this was different from my experience with Lily. It smelled more... masculine, more virile and I fucking loved it. Anthony was in a trance-like state, completely indulging in his wildest fantasy. I’d been right: he’d never fallen for a girl’s advances because he wasn’t interested in them, but a handsome, muscular male body made him hard as fuck and he didn’t want anyone to know. That’s why he hung out with the most homophobic guys I know, so as not to arouse suspicion.

It was the first time I’d been worshipped. And it was fucking good! I was turned on like never before.! Need I point out the “peculiarity” of titans when they’re excited? And what happens when a titan is turned on?

I felt my muscles tense then swelling more and more. Anthony made things worse when he vigorously licked my washboard abs. It was too much; I couldn’t hold back any longer.

“Saahhh!!” I shouted as my muscles exploded.

“Holy fucking shit!!” he shouted, stunned by the size of the python.

Oh yeah... “holy fucking shit” was a term that pretty much summed up my cock: I think I outclassed any porn actor. It was like my muscles: fucking big!

Without warning, Anthony grabbed him with both hands and forced the head into his mouth. holy fuck! This time, it was me who was surprised, for I hadn’t expected him to be so voracious.

“Gaaahhh!!” I groan heavily.

Fuck, I really wasn’t expecting that, not so quickly anyway. And... oh my god, the fucker was fucking good! I could feel him licking and sucking, sending huge spasms of pure pleasure through me. By reflex, I grabbed his head and pushed him down, forcing my big thick dick into his throat, to which he responded with a long, satisfied groan.

“Nnnngggghhh aaahhhh aaahhhh!!” I moaned loudly. Damn, the pleasure was such that I could no longer speak, just make guttural sounds, and for Anthony... let’s just say his mouth was full. Holy shit... for a first sexual experience with a guy, you could say I’d chosen the right one!

Anthony probably didn’t notice where he was, but I felt a pressure throughout my body. Oh boy, my muscular erection was obviously not over!

“Oh fuck, oh shit, it’s coming, it’s fucking com-uuuuggghhh!!” I shouted as I felt all my muscles jumping. I don’t even know if Anthony noticed, anyway, I think he was completely in trance and nothing could stop him from indulging his deepest impulses and by golly, I never thought he’d be so voracious! It wasn’t long before I felt a new pressure, but this time, localized in my balls. A white lava was boiling and was about to rush up from the crater and flood a deep chasm.

“Nnnnnggghhh uuuughhh uuuggghhh uugghh!!” I moaned. I think Anthony sensed that the climax was near because he surrounded and squeezed my member with his mouth to leave no opening whatsoever. This gourmet didn’t want to lose a drop! He began to suck me very quickly. oh fuck! I can’t hold out much longer! I gritted my teeth as hard as I could, tears even running down my cheeks. I could only gain a few precious seconds, but damn it, the pleasure was worth it! Finally, I felt that familiar sensation that precedes orgasm.

“Anthony, I’m going to—” but I didn’t even have time to finish my sentence...

“Aaarrrgggghhh!!” I shouted. Damn, that sounded more like a beast than a man!

I shot huge load after huge load, again and again and again! Damn, it seemed to last much longer than a normal orgasm and in terms of ejaculation power, I was closer to a fire hose than anything else. I expected Anthony to withdraw his mouth, but he did the exact opposite: he clamped his mouth shut as best he could and swallowed every drop. I could see his muscular belly turn into a roid gut in seconds. Suffice it to say, he was satiated for several days. But I wasn’t, I was still hungry!

I grabbed Anthony, who was lying on the floor. He was a little surprised. I grabbed his clothes and took them off... well, let’s say I tore them... In no time at all, he was naked... Hell, even though I was now much taller than him, there was a harmony in his musculature that made him simply irresistible. Anthony let out a belch, which quickly returned his midsection to its concrete brick wall appearance. God, look at those abs of steel. I plunged my head against his belly and licked his muscle bricks vigorously. Holy shit, I’d always wanted to worship them. And... there was something else I’d always wanted to worship... With a sudden gesture, I turned him over and put him on all fours. I positioned myself behind him. I caressed the hills of his muscular back before reaching his perfect ass. He felt my big head against the entrance to his dark hole and moaned with pleasure.

“Well, I can’t guarantee there won’t be pain. Without wishing to flatter myself, I doubt you’ve ever welcomed such a large contraption... I’m going to go as slow as I can, but if it’s too unbearable, stop me,” I said. Yeah, it’d be a shame to spoil such good merchandise. Besides, I was going to use that toy again!

“Fuck the pain, do it!” he said, happy.

“Very well, then...” I spoke. I caressed his back one last time and then I began to enter him. Anthony yelled.

“Aaahhh!!” he shouted.

As I’d imagined, there was more than pleasure in his scream. At the same time, I was practically shoving an arm up his ass and unlike Lily, the way was not lubricated. And fuck, it was so good. Different from Lily, tighter, rougher, more manly. But just as enjoyable! And I’m not the only one who appreciates it: Anthony’s cry was almost uninterrupted and went smoothly from one of pain to one of pure pleasure. Halfway through, I paused; I didn’t want him to die of asphyxiation. The poor guy panted like never before.

“Are you okay Anthony?” I asked.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck!” he repeated.

“I’ve never felt anything like it. It’s beyond comprehension!” he said.

“We can stop if you want,” I replied.

“Stop the best fuck I’ve ever had in my life? You’re fool, I want you all inside me! Please! Fuck me!” he said.

“As you wish!” I replied.

The train started moving again and Anthony began shouting again. These were long minutes of pure ecstasy. Finally, my balls touched his ass: my big, long cock was fully inside him.

“Oh fuck! Oh shit! I can feel it inside me, it’s so fucking huge!” moaned Anthony.

“And the fun is just beginning...” I said.

Then I gently withdrew and moved forward again, as the way was not yet “totally open.” Anthony shouted again all the way. I repeated the operation a few times. Then the kidney punches began. The pretty boy’s screams became shorter and more intense. You could tell my rhythm by the gap between each scream, which gradually diminished. The pace soon quickened to the point where his “ah” were so close together that it seemed he was laughing. Then his voice fell silent. I don’t know if it was just the pleasure that was too intense or the fact that he’d exhausted his voice, but he soon gave in, almost unable to stand on all fours. But it was out of the question to stop there, the climax for me was not yet ready. I had to place one hand under his chest and the other on his shoulder. Poor Anthony was nothing more than a puppet I fucked tirelessly, a human sex toy. Damn, it wasn’t just my muscles that had grown, my stamina had too! Finally, after an eternity, I felt my balls contract. I gritted my teeth to prolong the pleasure for several dozen seconds when finally...

“Aaarrrgggghhh!!”

My cry was no longer really a human cry but more that of a huge beast. I don’t know if Anthony cried out, even if he had, mine would have completely masked it. What I do know is that I poured a torrent of cum into her bowels, the stream being almost continuous. God, it was inhuman... and so inhumanly good! After a moment, I felt my cum spurt out of her ass. I guess I’d filled him all the way. Finally, after an eternity, the flow dries up. I withdrew. Anthony let himself go, like a lifeless puppet, but fortunately he was still breathing. His eyes were still half-revulsed, he was drooling, but the broad smile on his face gave me a good indication of his appreciation. And hell, he even had a slightly bulging belly, like after a heavy meal, except that here I knew what was in his stomach. Yeah, it was inhuman... and so good! I think I could have done it again, but I don’t think Anthony could have, the poor guy was exhausted.

“Well, that was some punishment! Don’t hesitate to come home if you’ve been naughty, I’ll be happy to punish you again Anthony!” I said. I don’t know if he heard me, the poor thing was on the ground, groggy and moaning... and naked. “On the other hand, you should get dressed and wipe your ass. It’ll be hard to justify the fact that you’re naked and have cum coming out of your ass if your mates wake up, although I think they’ll need an ambulance most of all.”

Well, I guessed it was time to go home. Even though the place was deserted, my screams must have been heard quite far away. It wouldn’t be long before it was crowded here.

Thus, ended years of intimidation. I don’t think Bobby thought it would end like this, and to tell you the truth, I didn’t think it would end like this either. My muscle growth, my power, their helplessness, my domination... I loved fucking this day’s events.

And then, suddenly, a cold sweat broke out on my back when a truth hit me in the face. Everything that had just happened reminded me of a certain person, a certain scene. A very unpleasant feeling of déjà vu. That exhilaration of growing up, that enjoyment of domination, that brutality I’d shown and that animal behavior... Oh shit! I’d reacted exactly like Ulric. I had the same state of mind, the same madness, the same brutality. No... I was... I was becoming just like him! No, no, no! I... I am not like that! Shit! What have I done? What the fuck have I done? I’ve got to go now; I’ve got to tell Mum before I reach the point of no return.

I hurried home, leaving Anthony, half passed out on the floor. Damn, my top speed has never been so high! I covered the few miles in record time, without the slightest fatigue. A few people looked at me strangely. I don’t know if it was my oversized muscles or the fact that I was naked. Maybe a bit of both. I finally arrived home. My heart was beating fast, but not because of the race. No... I was afraid, afraid of what I was inexorably becoming. I need to talk to Mom about this, even though I feel a little embarrassed I’ve been treating her lately.

“Hi Mom!” I said. From my voice alone, she could hear that things had changed, and not just a bit.

“Hi Andrew, how was your d—” she said before seeing me. She dropped the plate she’d been holding.

“Oh my god!” she gasped.

“Mom... can... can we talk?” I said, a bit embarrassed.

She froze for a few seconds. I was afraid to see her run away but her face turned into a slight smile, but that smile meant everything. I think she was happy to hear me ask her that. “Of course, Andrew... but you’d better get dressed, you might catch a cold there,” she said. That’s when I realized I was totally naked in front of my mother. I became really embarrassed. Mom laughed.

I told him about my worries about the titans, about the videos I’d seen of Ulric, his change of personality, his brutality and how he was nothing like the gentle person he seemed to be before his titanification.

Then I explained everything that had happened at school. My bullying, my bench press record, the beating I’d given Bobby, Lily, what happened in the wooded alley, my muscle growth, the slaughter. I just avoided talking about what had happened with Anthony. It was a bit too embarrassing. However, I saw that Mum looked down and then smirked. Arf, I must surely still have traces of what happened, and I guess she guessed. You can never hide anything from your mother...

“I reacted like this teenager. I reacted the same way. I... I’m becoming just like him! I do not want to become like that!” I said, almost crying.

“Surprising! A big guy like you is scared?” she teased gently.

“You didn’t see him, Mum. He wasn’t behaving normally, more like a psychopath with excessive strength, totally overwhelmed by his own power. And the fact that what happened to me, I… I loved it! I loved my muscle growth, feeling my strength doubled, tripled, quadrupled, I loved subduing them, I loved getting revenge, I loved dominating them, beating them. I’m following the same path as this kid! This power goes to our heads. We become addicted to our power. We go crazy and dangerous. I... I really feel that was happening to me! The old me would never have done all this, never! I’m becoming someone else, someone more violent, more brutal. A fucking monster. I’m terrified, Mom. I... I don’t want to become a monster. I don’t want to hurt you or anyone else, but I couldn’t help giving in! What I’m becoming terrifies me, Mom!” I said, crying.

Mom sighed, “Well, what a day! You know Andrew, I understand your concerns, but I reassure you, no you haven’t really changed. You may be bigger and stronger, but I can assure you that you’re still the same Andrew you were before. The fact that you’ve come to tell me you’re worried about it proves it. I can imagine that the change is enormous and addictive, but never forget that it’s you who controls this power and not this power that controls you. And don’t forget who you were before. You are and will remain the same person. You decide who you want to be, you and you alone. That hasn’t changed,” she said.

“But... I beat them up! And I love it! I’ve never done this before! What makes you think I won’t turn into a bully?” I said.

“Yes, and it’s true that I’m not in favor of violence, but unfortunately sometimes it’s the last resort. Do you think that if you had asked him, he would have stopped? Do you think a dialogue would have been possible? From what you’ve described, I don’t think so. You had to put an end to it, and you did. Yes, you were violent, but you knew how to set a limit before going too far, and yet you could easily have done so, but you didn’t, simply because you’re a good person. You worried about Lily and your other friend too. A monster wouldn’t have. No matter how much power you get, I know it won’t change. Because you are, and always will be, the same in that respect. I was proud of you before, I’m proud of you now and I’ll always be proud of you in the future. And I know you still find it hard to accept, but so does your father.”

She was right. I could have gone further, much further, I surpassed them all without any problem, but I didn’t go any further. I was just afraid, afraid that more power would sink me. Not so long ago, that would have scared me, but now I’d loved every moment of that day, and I know I’ll love what comes next just as much. And if the madness takes me, I’ll remember Mum’s words. Yeah, my mother was definitely exceptional. yeah, she was exceptional, And I’d been horrible to her these last few days... I thought back to our trip, I thought back to the words I’d said. I was ashamed, ashamed of the horrible things I’d said to her...

“Mom... I... I’m sorry... I’m sorry! I’ve been horrible to you! I’m so sorry!” I said, crying more. My mother smiled.

“See, that too, a monster wouldn’t have had that reaction,” she said before giving me a hug. I hugged her too; I really did have an exceptional mother. As I hugged her, I heard a very slight creak.

“Ouch... indeed, your strength has nothing more to do,” she joked.

“Oops sorry!!” I shouted before dropping her. She looked at me with another smile.

“You’ll have to introduce me to your friend too,” she said with a wry smile. Erf, she always knows how to make me feel very uncomfortable...

“And congratulations on your bench press record. You should enter the world championships,” she laughed.

“Well, on the other hand, you’re going to need an excuse for school. Until now, we could hide it, but now it’s going to get complicated to invoke late puberty, I think,” said Mom. Well, I hadn’t really thought about that problem, but it’s true that I’d grown almost one foot and become abnormally muscular. A loose shirt will no longer be enough to hide my muscle mass...

“What are we going to do?” I asked.

“Don’t worry, we’ll find a solution. I’ve got a few errands to run tomorrow, so I’ll go and get a medical certificate too, and then we’ll take it from there,” she said.

A little reassured and exhausted by all these events. Things were taking unexpected turns. I was even afraid they’d give way under me. Arriving at my door, I banged my forehead against the top of the door, oblivious to my new height. And I had to turn slightly to get through the door unhindered. I lay down on my bed, which also creaked in agony. I noticed that my legs were now sticking out of the frame. Damn, there weren’t only advantages to being very tall and heavy...

I fell asleep quite quickly, soothed. I relived the day’s events.

Then morning came and I slowly opened my eyes. For a split second, I was afraid that it was all a dream, that I was still the skinny Andrew, and that none of it had happened. My doubts were quickly swept away when I looked in front of me and saw my enormous pecs. I looked down at my huge arms, which were now protruding beyond even Mr. Olympia. No, I hadn’t dreamed it all. I really had become a titan. I ran my hand over my midsection to feel a set of eight huge muscle bricks as hard as steel and... also something long, thick, and hard as hell. It took me a second to realize what it was. Oh god, I could hardly believe this thing was mine.

With everything that had happened, I hadn’t yet had time to realize that it wasn’t just my muscles that had become huge... The situation wasn’t exactly conducive to this kind of thing, but I’d never woken up with such a hard-on in my life! It was impossible to resist! So, I grabbed it... oh fuck! It wasn’t just my muscles that had become huge, my “sensitivity” had too... Oh god! So good! I couldn’t help but make a gesture that every boy my age knows. Oh shit, oh fuck! It was incredibly more intense. Soon my grunts of pleasure grew louder and louder. Tears of ecstasy began to flow. I’ll pick up the pace more and more. My grunts became long, powerful moans. Holy shit, it was powerful, bestial and... so fucking good!! I went on for a few minutes, which seemed like an eternity, until finally I felt the sauce (or rather, the lava) rise.

“Aaahhh!!” I shouted.

The jet splashed the ceiling with ease, as did the following ones. And just like yesterday, the duration of my orgasm was much longer. I must have shot probably more than twenty loads! Finally, as the last of them lost power and didn’t reach the ceiling until it had completely dried up, I let my cock fall back onto my abs, the residual white streak running down and disappearing from the crevices. I looked at the ceiling, damn it, you could see an impact mark! I can’t even imagine what Anthony must have felt when I poured myself into him. Well, I lay in bed, panting, big white drops dripping from the ceiling. For fuck’s sake, we could easily have repainted the whole thing white, I thought... I don’t know how much I’d shot, but it was clearly inhuman. For a moment I wondered what my father’s must have looked like. I imagine he’d make a nice hole in the ceiling… Why the hell am I thinking about this stuff?

Damn, my scream! It must have been heard throughout the house! Mom must have guessed why I screamed! I hope she won’t be angry, considering the mess I’ve made! Well, I’ll have the answer in a moment anyway…

I put on a pair of shorts that would previously have been much too big for me and was now squeezing my muscular quadriceps, and a tank-top, as my new biceps no longer fit into my shirts. It was too short, exposing the last two lines of my large abs to the air. I tried to put on my old shoes, but my feet had grown several sizes, and I couldn’t fit into them. I came out of my bedroom...

*bam!*

Shit, I bumped into the top of the door again! I’m really going to have trouble getting used to my new size... As I descended the stairs, the step creaked furiously under my weight. I think the next time I grow up; they won’t be able to stand me. I’ll have to remember that, or I’ll be in for a nasty surprise. I expected to see my mother looking at me with a smirk due to my explicit cries and grunts about what I was doing, but... no one. I found a note on the table.

*I went to do some shopping because I think you’re going to need a new wardrobe. I’ll be back in 2-3 hours. Enjoy your morning, big boy ;)*

Something tells me she must have suspected what I’d do when I woke up. It was embarrassing... Well, that’s not all, but I’m fucking hungry. I had my usual breakfast except that I refilled my bowl several times. Clearly, my appetite had grown too. On the other hand, I suppose it was normal for me to need more fuel to feed these huge muscles. That’s going to cost a lot of money for food.

Well... since I’m on “forced” vacation, what am I going to do with my day? I was just thinking about hanging around as usual when I passed the room containing Mum’s workout machines... I’d already tried to train a few times, but my ridiculous performances were the downfall of my motivation. But that... was before. Yesterday I’d already had a glimpse of my new abilities, but I was even more curious to test them out. I approached the bench press; the bar was loaded with 350 pounds. I already knew I could lift 450, so I loaded up to 500.

I lay down on the bench, removed the bar, lowered it and raised it.

Fuck! It was so light; I could hardly feel any resistance! I bet I could even have lifted it one-handed without a problem! I did a few more reps, but clearly, I had no problem with it—I could have done it all day! I put the bar back in position. Hell, I couldn’t even lift that a few days ago.

And I tried with more... 500... 600... 700...

Slowly, I felt the resistance increase, but I had no problem with it. I wanted to try 800 pounds, but the bench suddenly gave way, and I hit the floor heavily. I think 800 pounds on top of my own weight was too much. Mom won’t be happy if I break her equipment...

I continued in deadlift mode. 800 pounds... 900 pounds... 1000 pounds...

I couldn’t go beyond 1100 pounds, not because it was too heavy, but because I ran out of weight discs, and probably could have added a few hundred pounds! Damn, 1100 fucking pounds! This was so insane! Wait... Didn’t Mom once tell me that the deadlift record was around 1100 pounds? I was lifting as much as the world champion. Holy shit, I couldn’t believe it, my strength was insane!

For fuck’s sake, I was seriously getting hooked on this body, this power. It was so good! And to think I was probably going to grow even more, damn it if I was going to be 10 feet tall, or even better, the same size as Daddy, what was I capable of? Lift a truck? A tank? Well Andrew, come back down to earth, I think you’re dreaming a little too much here.

I spent some time trying out every possible exercise and, what can I say, it was all incredibly easy. Even the pull-ups, which I’d never been able to do before, I could do with ease, even with just one arm! It was just so fucking crazy!

I looked at the time... what the fuck? It was late afternoon! I’d spent a good part of the day training, with no time to spare. But what worried me most... was that Mom still hadn’t come home, and that wasn’t normal. It had already been a few hours since she should have been here. Well, she didn’t tell me exactly where she was going, but I know her usual sports stores, and it was only a few miles from here. I’d be there in 30-40 minutes on foot. I’d better check it out. The only small problem is that I’m bound to attract attention by going out like that. A 7-foot guy who looks like the Hulk isn’t going to go unnoticed, and don’t count on my clothes to hide my huge muscles. That’s when my eyes fell on one of Mom’s big coats. Even though they’re unisex, I’m going to look ridiculous in them, but it should do the trick.

I slipped the coat, and I tried to button it up to hide my muscles as best I could. Well, it was going to be very tight, but it’d do, there’s just my legs that I can’t really fully hide but it was better than nothing. Well, here goes. I sincerely hope I’m worrying for nothing and that I’ll just find her wandering around the stores, but I don’t know, I’ve got a bad feeling about this... I left the house and started walking. Well, at this rate, I’ll be more than half an hour... Let’s try a little sprint. I started running. I’d usually run out of breath in two to three minutes, but I could have done it for hours. Shit, it smelled so... different. I picked up the pace. Finally, I arrived in less than 15 minutes. Yeah, I definitely love this body!

I entered the store, which was sparsely populated. I’m glad not to be notic—

“May I help... you sir?” said a saleswoman obviously intrigued by my outfit... or by something else.

“Oh, uh nothing, I’m just meeting a girl to buy a new coat but I’m a bit late. Have you seen her by any chance? She’s a pro bodybuilder, so she’s usually pretty easy to spot,” I said. The saleswoman didn’t reply; I could see her staring at my chest, discreetly biting her lip. Then finally she snapped out of her trance.

“Uh, yes, sorry, you’re... you’re looking for your friend, right? Well, there’s a woman who fits the description, but she came in late this morning already, so I don’t think she’s still here,” she replied still looking at my chest.

“Ah pity, it’s true that I arrived late, I had an emergency. Well, I guess this coat will have to wait until next time,” I replied. I could see her lighting up, panting more and more. Damn, she reminded me of Lily when I’d taken my clothes off and we’d fucked... These memories aroused me somewhat... unfortunately for me... Soon there was a sound of fabric stretching, and the next thing I knew, two buttons on my coat were popping off, revealing part of my big pecs.

“Oh crap!!” she shouted, panting even faster. I turned red. Shit, if I stay here, she’ll jump me in 30 seconds and I’m not sure I can resist my sexual appetite! Luckily for me, the arrival of a customer gave me the perfect excuse to get the hell out.

“Hey, sorry but I gotta go...” I said.

I headed for the exit while the saleswoman was still in a trance. I could hear “Hello, I... Miss? Are you fine?” just before I left.

Well, let’s just say she’s flooding her panties... Phew, that was close, a little more and it would end in an orgy. Well, let’s check out the parking lot, his car shouldn’t be there anymore, at least... I hope not. I headed for the parking lot. I began to look around for Mom’s SUV... ... ... A cold sweat broke out on my back when I saw it... Normally I’d be happy to see it, but if it was there, it means she hasn’t left. But she left the store this morning. There was definitely something wrong... Shit... shit! I rushed to see if she was inside... No one was there. Fuck! My suspicions were confirmed. I started to look around the car and... I came across a bit of blood and... a piece of tooth? What had happened here? Suddenly, an idea popped into my head: his phone. But I was afraid I’d hear the ring and come across a dead body. I dialed his number...

... *dring dring*

Oh shit... No! No! Anything but that! It seemed to come from... under the car. I looked underneath, the phone was there in the middle but I couldn’t reach it. And I don’t have the keys to move the car... Shit! ... Hm? ... Move the car? ... Wait... What if... I did it “manually”? I looked around to see that no one was there: a young man lifting an SUV is not a usual scene...

Well, here goes! I put my hands under the back of the SUV and... lifted. Instantly I felt my arms, shoulders, back, pecs and abs flex and become harder than concrete. What an incredible fucking sensation! To be honest, it was fucking heavy, much heavier than what I’d felt this morning, but... it wasn’t impossible! I grunted with effort as my face turned red and veins pumped on the surface of my skin, and after a few seconds... the rear tires lifted. I continued to push as hard as I could, grunting painfully, until I had lifted the rear by more than a foot. Holy shit, I’d done it hahaha! I’d just lifted the back of a multi-ton SUV! I moved to the side to put it askew before finally putting it back down and picking up the phone, now within my reach. Holy shit, I still couldn’t believe what I’d just done. A few days ago, 150 pounds was crushing me and I’d just lifted an SUV weighing several tons off the ground—not several hundred pounds, no, several tons! Fuuuuck! The reaction to this incredible performance was immediate: my coat squeaked and two more buttons were ejected. Well, I couldn’t forget why I had to lift this SUV. Let’s see what Mom was up to... Arf, obviously you can’t hit the right keys with giant fingers. Well, she was writing a message... ... ... ...

Hello big boy, I’ll be home so

There was no sequel... It was as if it had been interrupted while writing. And the date of the message’s creation indicated... 11:30 a.m. A cold sweat broke out on my back. My doubts were confirmed: something had happened to her, and given the clues left, the most likely hypothesis was... kidnapping. Fuck... fuuuuck! It can’t be! It’s not fucking possible! Why the hell not? Why would anyone kidnap her? Would... it be because of me? What the fuck? What the fuck’s going on? What do I have to do? Call the police? ... ... No, I’m not going unnoticed anymore, it was certain that my “peculiarity” will eventually be discovered and I’ll be suspected. Shit... But if I can’t count on the police, who can I count on?

That’s when I felt a crumpled piece of paper in one of my coat pockets. I unfolded it... It was a number, a telephone number... Dad’s. I hoped I wouldn’t have to contact him again, at least not under these conditions, but now... he was the only one who could help me. Please make him answer... After a few rings, I heard a huge voice on the other end of the line.

“Yes honey?” said the booming voice.

“D-dad... it’s Andrew...” I said with a trembling voice.

“What’s going on Andrew?” he said in a worried voice too, probably having noticed mine.

“I... I think something’s happened to Mom...” I replied, almost crying.

“What?” shouted my father.

“She... She’d left to run some errands, but it was taking her a long time to get back... I just found her car in the parking lot, her phone underneath, she was writing a message but didn’t finish it and I also found a few drops of blood. I... I think she’s been abducted,” I said. I heard my father grumbling on the other end of the line.

“... Andrew, have you grown since last time? Has anyone seen you?” he asked. What? Why this stupid question?

“Yes, but why this question?” I asked. I heard my father getting more nervous. “Shit, he must have made the connection...” he said. “Damn it! Don’t tell me he’d dare...” he growled, clearly angry.

I had the unpleasant impression that I hadn’t been told everything again, but I was more panicked than angry. “Dad, what the hell is going on? What am I supposed to do?” I cried.

“Andrew, listen to me, I sincerely hope I’m wrong, but if I’m not, you could be in danger too. Go home as soon as possible, stay there and wait for me, I’m coming to get you in person. If anyone shows up claiming to be from me, don’t open the door. I’m coming to get you in person. Don’t worry, son, everything will work out, I promise,” replied Dad.

Yeah definitely, I wasn’t told everything...

“Dad, what’s going on?” I repeated, in total panic.

“Do as I say Andrew, we’ll talk when I get there, I promise,” he said.

The situation is critical, I’d better listen to him. Explanations can wait. “V-Very well...” I replied.

“Cheer up son, I’ll be as quick as I can,” he said.

Well... in the end, I was even more worried than before. As much as I hadn’t wanted to hear about my father until recently, now I really wished I had. What the hell was going on? Anyway... this wasn’t the time to ask questions. I set off in the direction of the house, walking at a good pace. I don’t know why, but I had a bad feeling...

Once I’d reached a quieter place, I thought I was out of the woods. Big mistake... I heard a big car coming at full speed. It overtook me but then swerved and skidded across the road. The next moment, another one did the same. A few people got out. Shit... a fucking ambush!

“Don’t make things complicated and follow us, kid,” said one of the guys. Kid? Did they notice I was bigger than them? That said, there were four...

“Fuck you,” I replied.

“Well...” sighed the guy before waving to his comrades. One of them came up to me and punched me. As a precaution, I flexed my abs, making them even harder. I barely felt his blow, but it must have felt like hitting a brick wall head-on. He withdrew his hand with a grimace, and I took the opportunity to strike him a blow without restraint. You might as well say he fucking felt it. He fell to the ground on his knees, gurgling. A second guy came along armed with a bat and tried to hit me in the head. I grabbed the bat, yanked it away and snapped it in two. Seeing this, he closed his fist, which was equipped with a brass knuckle, to throw a right at me, but I stopped him again. I began to squeeze harder and harder.

He groaned in pain before screaming as a *crack* sounded. “You titans are a real pain in the ass,” said the guy who’d spoken first. “But I doubt you’re bulletproof,” he said, pulling out a gun. Seeing this, I grabbed his arm and deflected it. Then I grabbed the gun’s barrel and began to squeeze with all my might. Little by little, I could feel my fingers deforming the metal. Holy shit, my strength really was superhuman! I continued until the barrel was deformed enough that it couldn’t fire again.

I grabbed him and lifted him off the ground. I did the same with his colleague, who was still holding his hand and then smashed them together. Both fainted. Phew, it was over or so I thought... I was so focused on them that I didn’t hear the heavy footsteps behind me. I only realized my mistake when I felt a hand grab my shoulder, a big hand...

“What the—” was all I had time to say before I suddenly felt myself thrown backwards. The next thing I knew, my back slammed into something with a loud crash. I was on the front hood of one of the two vans. I heard a voice, a deep, gravelly voice, like my father’s.

“That wasn’t very nice of my men,” said the big voice.

In front of me stood a fifth guy, except this one wasn’t like the others, no, this one... was a good half foot taller than me! As well as probably several hundred pounds of extra muscle, more than me. Do I really need to point out that this guy was a titan? Shit, it wasn’t going to be as easy to get rid of this guy as it was to get rid of the others.

“I’d slaughter you on the spot, but I’ve been asked to bring you back in good condition, at least if you cooperate. So be a good boy and follow me, or I’ll do it the hard way...” he grunted.

“I thought I told you to go fuck yourself?” I said.

“Too bad, we can’t say I didn’t warn you,” he replied. Seeing that he let his guard down, I took the opportunity to throw him a blow with all my strength. Unfortunately, this time it was me who felt like I had hit stone. I felt like the 7-year-old little brother beating up his 10-year-old, ultra-built big brother.

“Stupid... Haven’t you noticed that I’m bigger and stronger than you? You may be taller than teenagers your age, but you’re still a shit kid compared to me,” he said before retaliating. The little brother that I was was about to take a good beating. I thought my new concrete abs were indestructible, but I felt his fist sink into my stomach. I gasped and felt a sharp pain. I fell to my knees, spitting out my lungs. Shit... shit! I was powerless. Fuck! Damn it! I tried to get up but took a huge right in the face. I fell to the ground, completely stunned.

“I don’t understand why the boss is interested in a kid like you, you’re smaller, weaker than normal titans. You’re just a wimp. And also, a fucking hothead,” he said, disappointed. “Come on over here, I don’t have all day...” he added.

I felt him grab my arms, put them behind my back, and handcuff me.

“With that, you should hold still. Come on, you little brat!” he said, grabbing me and dragging me along. He threw me into the back of a car and drove off.

Damn, I was in deep shit…

“Holy shit, and those bastards who gave me a fucking vehicle not suited to my size. Forced to bend over to drive, what a piece of shit!” he grumbled.

A few moments later, I emerged and straightened up. Shit, things weren’t looking good. I had to get out of there! I tried to free myself from my handcuffs, but they seemed harder than ordinary handcuffs. No doubt hearing the metallic sound of handcuffs being stretched, I heard him grumble.

“You’re trying to break them, aren’t you? You can always try; they’re handcuffs specially designed for titans. With your current wimpy strength, there’s no way you’ll be able to break them. So do me a favor brat, don’t fuck with me while I’m driving. I don’t want to have to stop every minute and beat the shit out of you,” he grunted.

I tried again to free myself, but there was nothing I could do. Fuck! I tore down a tree with my bare hands and I can’t even break free of fucking handcuffs? What do I have to do? If only I had more power, I could probably get out of this. Wait... wait! More power? Andrew, you idiot! I can get more power! I just need him to piss me off and the easiest way to do that is to piss him off to the max. So, he doesn’t like to be disturbed when he’s driving? You’ll see, asshole, I’m going to be the most annoying kid you’ve ever seen.

“Fuck you!” I growled, giving him an evil look.

“Funny, your mother gave me exactly the same speech with the same look, it seems to run in the family. This whore didn’t take it easy either, even knocking out the teeth of one of my men. Then I had to show her who was boss,” he mocked.

W-what? What did he do to her? What did he to her? That mangy dog... that dark shit! The bastard, the fucking bastard! He’ll regret it, oh he’ll fucking regret it!

“Insult her again and I’ll make you bite the dust!” I threatened, angry.

“So, you’re touchy?” he said with a slight smile. “It was rather amusing to see that bitch’s pretty face swollen all over,” he added. This was too much. My blood boiled and I glared at him. That’s when I felt my muscles starting to spasm. Here’s my chance to escape! Oh yeah, I’m going to make a cheek of crushing this bastard!

“Bastard, I’m going to crush you,” I grunted.

“Oh boy, this is going to be a long ride. You’re drunk, kid!” he said with a sigh. He turned on the radio and cranked up the volume.

It was the perfect opportunity. I was going to be able to be more discreet before he found out. Time to grow up Andrew! As in my fight with Bobby, I concentrated on my spasms, I let anger overcome me. Come on, for fuck’s sake, come on! It wasn’t long before I felt that familiar tingle, which gradually intensified. Yes, that’s it! That sensation! I fucking love it! Yes! yes!! That bastard had no idea what he’d triggered, and he’d soon regret it bitterly.

I concentrated again and again and... that’s it! That pressure, that stretching feeling! Yes! fuck yes! I could clearly feel my muscles starting to stretch. I wanted to laugh nervously, but I held back. I wasn’t going to overtake that bastard for a few minutes, and I didn’t want him to notice my muscle growth before then. By the time he realizes this, it will be too late for him!

“Nnnnggghhhhppppffffff!!” I groaned, muffling the noise as much as possible. Damn, it was getting more and more intense. The coat buttons popped off one after the other. I could feel the muscle pounds piling up every second, I could feel my weight increasing, I could feel my head touching and pressing more and more against the roof, forcing me little by little to bend over if I didn’t want to tear it apart.

Oh shit! The pressure grew stronger. I closed my eyes and grunted more, gritting my teeth. Growth would accelerate too. The clothes I was wearing were getting shredded and the coat was even getting much too small. Oh boy, I must have been close to his size now. My head was completely tilted, and I could feel my neck and traps pressing against the roof. Damn, I was curled up as best I could, I could clearly feel my muscles compressing together. Oh fuck, it was so unbelievably good! It made me want to scream of pleasure but it wasn’t time yet! I needed more. Oh boy, are you in for a big fucking surprise!

And to make matters worse, the pressure increased still further...

“Nnnnngggghhh!!” I moaned loudly. Oh fuck! Oh shit!! It was way beyond the point of being bearable! My eyes were closed, my head and upper body more and more curled up, my legs pushing dangerously against his seat. For fuck’s sake, I still don’t get how he hasn’t figured it out yet! I was so much fatter than I’d been just a few minutes ago, and it didn’t seem to be over.

My neck was slowly absorbed by huge muscle mountains, my shoulders were approaching beach ball size, my biceps would soon be bigger than my head, my biceps would soon be bigger than my head, and the vein running through them was becoming a garden hose, my back was wider than a door frame, my pecs became huge and I could feel their enormous weight, my abs swelled and hardened like never before, I could feel them clashing, fighting for the slightest space and my legs were beyond the tree trunk stage! I also felt my fists and ankles filling the meagre space left by the handcuffs, then slowly stretching them again and again until they were parted. And let’s not forget my cock, which was also getting fucking longer and thicker. As for Mum’s coat, it ends up in tatters. Oh, for fuck’s sake! To think I was doing everything I could to hold back my muscle growth just a short while ago... Holy shit, how could I be so stupid? It was the best sensation in the world!

I don’t hide the fact that it was painful too, but damn, I think I was getting addicted to that pain! The tears were flowing and falling to the floor, but I also grinned, I grinned to feel this immense power running through my veins like a burn. I could feel my skin being stretched by the huge, hard muscle masses that kept swelling. Oh my god, this sensation! This fucking sensation! So fucking good!!

I could feel the seat sagging dangerously. What’s more, I was sorely lacking in space. Even in width, I took up a good part of the car’s space. There was no longer any doubt as to who was bigger between me and him.

Oh God, I was at the end of my rope, I couldn’t hold on any longer and I wanted to scream so bad. And I really wasn’t going to have to wait to do it: suddenly it increased again! This time, it was too much, really too much! I felt my whole body swell a few inches and finally...

“Aaarrrggghhhh!!” I shouted as loud as I could. I felt all my muscles jump at once. My head even pierced the roof of the car.

Of course, my scream didn’t go unnoticed. On the other hand, I was sure he wasn’t expecting it, given the big jump he made. I don’t know what surprised him more: my bestial scream, my muscles exploding and destroying a good part of his seat, the sound of metal tearing as my head and traps shredded that roof like tissue paper or the rear tires bursting.

Obviously, he looked in the rear-view mirror to see nothing but a fucking gargantuan mass of muscle. I was completely curled up, and yet I’d still ripped the roof off the car and I felt my shoulders pressing hard against the car doors.. To say I was huge would be an understatement. I might even say I was bigger than Ulric. In short, he was clearly no longer in a position of strength. I could see his eyes widen.

“Surprise motherfucker!” I said with an inhuman thunderous voice that has still dropped several octaves.

“What the fucking hell??” he yelled by steering. The car began to spin, helped by the sudden braking at full speed, the absence of rear tires and also by the excessive weight at the rear of the vehicle. The SUV was completely unbalanced and rolled onto its side. He continued to slide against the ground for several feet before hitting a post. As for me, I was apparently unhurt. I had felt that my shoulder had touched the road during the slide, but the road was in more pain than I was, judging by the trench in the asphalt.

God, I already loved this new body! I felt like a fucking superhero, indestructible, so powerful, and come to think of it, I was a lot closer to the Hulk than Captain America.

However, because of my new size, I was in a very uncomfortable position, curled up on myself and lying on the side. Well, I think it was time to get out of here.

I grabbed the bodywork and pulled, as if to tear it off. I heard the metal scream in agony, buckling under my fingers. Shit, I couldn’t believe I could shape fucking metal as easily as paper! I crawled a few feet before I could stand up again... oh shit! This feeling of power running through my legs, this was so incredible! Hell, I was only a good one foot taller, giving me a height of over eight feet but the difference was clearly noticeable at every level. I felt much stronger, more resistant and heavier too. And the sensation of just breathing was just incredible!

I began to understand how Ulric felt. And yeah, it was enough to get you hooked.... This body breathed power through every pore of my skin. It was like an irrepressible urge to lift everything I could, to crush what seemed indestructible, and this sensation of pure power was constant, like an orgasm that would have no end. Incredible was a weak word to describe how I was feeling! Well, now it was my turn to have a little fun with this incredible power.

I looked at the driver’s seat and saw that this bastard had been a bit stunned by the accident, not particularly hurt but just stunned. It was the perfect time to deal with him, and I had a little idea in mind that should get him talking. I put my hands under the overturned car and, with a little effort, put it back on its feet.

“What... happened?” stammered the kidnapper or should I say the titan napper. I grabbed the front of the vehicle and lifted it. I wouldn’t go so far as to say it weighed nothing, but it was as heavy as a school backpack. That’s when the guy finally came to his senses. He saw me and his eyes widened.

“Hi!” I simply said.

“Oh shit...” he said, instantly losing his color.

I grabbed the sides of the car and with a grunt of effort lifted it over my head. Holy fucking shit! I couldn’t believe what I was carrying, I mean, this SUV alone must have weighed several tons, and it wouldn’t surprise me if its occupant also weighed over a ton. Anyway, I don’t know how many tons I was lifting, but probably a lot! holy fucking shit!!

“W-what a-are you going to d-do?” he stammered. I could feel fear in his tone.

“What am I going to do? Just this...” I said before compressing each side of the vehicle.

I could feel the metal bending under my grip, I could hear his agonized cries, and above all, above all... I could see his eyes fill with fear. Oh, that look, that fear, I’d seen it before! It was so fucking good! I could have squashed him like a bug, but he’d be no good to me dead. I stopped my compacting work to ask my question.

“Where-is-my-mother?” I said, slowly but with very threatening air. It was better for him to answer me frankly.

“F-fuck off!” he stammered.

Wrong answer. I started compressing again, and faster. He began in earnest to panic and to utter groans of supplication.

“Where is my mother?” I shouted.

“I don’t know! I don’t know!! I... I’m not lying,” he cried.

Well, he’s got one wrong answer after another. Let’s make him understand what he’s risking by playing with my temper...

I roared with anger while I was dropping the car! On the side of the road, there was a pole. Without thinking, I grabbed it and pulled it out of the ground. My hands grasped it from either side, my fingers penetrated the metal, and I began to bend the pole like a common wooden stick. It bent, bent, bent until finally it snapped in two with a horrible creak. For fuck’s sake, I’d only just realized what I’d done and how insane it would have seemed a short while ago.

“Next time, it’ll be you instead of this pole. I can only strongly advise you to reply to me otherwise...” I said.

“I swear I don’t know! I don’t lie!!” he yelled, crying.

Too bad, I would have liked him to lie but given his state of panic, I think he’s telling the truth.

“Where were you taking me?” I asked.

“Someplace far away, in an abandoned field. That’s all I was told, nothing more!” he cried, terrified.

I could have left it at that, but this bastard had dared to hit Mom. He wasn’t going to get away with it, no, he wasn’t!

“Oh yes, by the way, about my mother...” I grunted before grabbing the roof of the car and ripping it off completely.

I saw his face petrified. I grabbed him violently by the collar.

“Can you tell me again what you called her and what you did to her?” I said, angry.

I saw him start to panic, realizing that he would not escape unscathed.

“You bragged about showing her who’s boss, didn’t you, you fucking moron?” I threatened.

“P-please!” he begged.

“Let me show you who’s boss between the two of us!” I growled furiously.

As I held him, I delivered a monumental right to the jaw. He spat out blood and a tooth. I did the same on the other side. Then I let him go. He was standing but totally stunned. I took advantage of the situation to land a huge punch in his midsection. This time, his abs, which had seemed to be made of stone just a short while ago, had become like flan. His eyes widened, his breath caught, and he even spat a little blood. I wouldn’t be surprised if he’d broken a few bones. His body was thrown more than a dozen feet before crashing to the ground, digging a good inch into the asphalt on landing. The blow was so violent that he had fainted. He wasn’t dead, but he wasn’t about to get up again.

“So, who’s the wimp now?” I said in looking at his inert body.

Then I heard what sounded like radio communication. It was obviously coming from the carcass of the SUV. I moved closer and finally found a walkie-talkie. Damn, that thing looked small in my huge hand.

“Sergei... Sergei, can you hear me? Were you able to take care of the moron?” said a voice with a strong Russian accent. I decided to reply.

“Sergei can’t answer right now, he’s going to have a big sleep for the next few hours. And I’d also advise you to take him to the hospital when he wakes up,” I said.

Few seconds of silence...

“Well, this for a surprise, you’re tougher than I thought, you brat,” taunted the voice.

“You should be careful what you say. Otherwise, you’ll end up like your buddy Sergei...” I threatened.

“Hahaha don’t be so sure kid. I’ve beaten up countless brats like you. You feel above everyone else because you slaughtered Sergei, but he’s far from being the strongest of us all. In fact, I’d go so far as to say he was just a bit of fun. You’ll be less of a show-off when it comes to the main course. Not sure you’ll find it to your taste, though. We’ll meet again, kid, sooner than you think. Bye!” he mocked.

Before I could say anything, the call was interrupted.

This fucking bastard! Furious, I crushed the walkie-talkie to dust.

There’s nothing more for me to do here. It’s time for me to go home. Of course, to make matters worse, I wasn’t supposed to be nearby, given the length of the car journey. I look around to see where we are... Shit, I recognize this place but it was dozens of kilometers from home and the only fast means of locomotion I had was a bit broken. There’s only one solution left, and that’s to walk home. Fuck!

I started running. Shit, holy fucking shit! That was incredible! This body was incredible! I was going even faster than before. I wouldn’t even be surprised if I could catch up with cars. After several minutes of running, I noticed another big change: I didn’t feel the slightest breathlessness. Fuck yeah! It was so incredible! At this rate, I’ll be home in no time.

On the road, I came across a few cars in the opposite direction, which strangely swerved as the headlights shone on me. I must admit, coming across an ultra-muscular giant eight feet tall, running naked down the road in the middle of the night, must be surprising.

One of them, probably too shocked, didn’t hit the brakes and kept going straight towards me. I wasn’t too worried that if it hit me, it would probably be more damaged than me, but to avoid a serious accident to the driver, I jumped over... holy shit! I easily jumped several feet! Incredible! I don’t think high jumping or running at school will be a problem anymore. Not even the rope either, although I’m not sure it would support my new weight. In any case, I was enjoying my new physical abilities more and more.

In less than an hour, I reached home. Well, I guess I can enter the running World Cup now! As I climbed the few steps to the portico, it broke. Oh yes, I’d forgotten that it wasn’t just my height that had gone up, my weight had too. I grabbed the handle, which I felt buckle under my powerful grip, and opened the door or rather, ripped it open... There were a few drawbacks in the end. I could already see Mom glowering at me. I think I was slowly beginning to understand how difficult it must have been for Dad to adapt. And even in his case, it was more extreme than mine. He could probably bring the house down with just one finger. I went inside.

*ccccrrraaacccckkkk*

Oh shit, what have I done? I looked at the frame to see that I’d demolished part of the wall. I had somewhat forgotten that I was much wider than a door now... Damn, Mom really wasn’t going to like it... I replaced the door as best I could, and to make sure I wasn’t disturbed, I put a wardrobe in front of it. To think that moving a simple wardrobe a short while ago was extremely difficult for me. Now I could barely feel the weight.

So, what to do while waiting for Dad? It was then that I concentrated on the incredible sensation I felt when I simply breathed. Those enormous boulders that were my abs, moving in and out with every breath. The flexing of every muscle fiber in my legs with every step. The insane strength of my biceps. It was all so incredible, so exhilarating. I began to feel more and more turned on. It wasn’t exactly the ideal moment, but I couldn’t resist the call of my titanic libido. And at least I won’t be bothering anyone.

I wanted to go to my room, but I forgot one little detail: it was on the second floor, so I took the stairs. I should have known it wasn’t going to work, hearing each step scream in agony before giving way. I’d almost reached the second floor when I felt the whole staircase give way. I leapt forward to land on the floor with a bang (for the floor, not for me). As I tried to get up again, nasty cracking noises were heard from the floor... As a precautionary measure, I join it on all fours to distribute my weight more evenly.

I then lay down calmly in the bed to recover from the recent events. Oh boy, my back was now full width, and my legs were sticking out of the bed frame. And speaking of bed frames... I could hear them creaking, more and more. It suddenly stopped for two seconds and then...

*ccccrrraaacccckkkk*

I felt my back hit the floor and the room shake. The bed had completely given way under my weight.

Fuuuck... Just this morning I was a foot shorter than I am now and a few weeks ago, probably not even a tenth of what I weigh now. I took the opportunity to admire my enormous forearms, my biceps that were bigger than my former head, to feel what was now a wall of eight huge bricks implanted under my skin and harder than concrete, moving in and out of my stomach, legs that were as big, hard and heavy as big tree trunks. And this power coursing through my veins every second, my heart beating like a subwoofer.

Those muscles, this strength, this power... It was all part of me, it was me. Shit! I was going to feel these orgasmic sensations every moment, for the rest of my life. To say I loved what I was feeling was an understatement, I fucking loved every second of it.

And inevitably, what had to happen did happen. I felt a fucking pole rise up, become harder than stone. And boy, was it big! It’s often referred to as a third arm, but in my case, it wasn’t an exaggeration at all! Well, I had the irresistible urge to do what every boy my age had already done... I grabbed my gun. An extreme wave of pure pleasure swept through me.

“Oh fuck!!” I shouted.

Holy fucking shit! I wasn’t expecting this! I hadn’t even started masturbating yet, and it was already as good as it’s ever been! I then began my back-and-forth movements...

“Ggggaaahhh nnnnnggghhh aaahhhh!!” I moaned loudly.

Oh fuck! Oh shit! Holy fucking shit!! The pleasure that ran through me... indescribable. No other words. And every movement sent the same wave through me. I grunted in a purely bestial way, tears quickly flowing from my eyes because it was so good. For what seemed like an eternity, I jerked off, again and again and again, ever more, ever faster. My grunts turned into screams; the tears quickly became torrents. But I went on, and on, and on. It was impossible to stop. I don’t know how long it lasted, maybe a few minutes, maybe dozens. I’d lost track of time; I was lost in an extreme pleasure I’d never felt before.

“Aaahhh aaahhh aaahhhh!!” I shouted at the top of my voice.

And then, as if on cue, I felt the boiling liquid at the base of my cannon. It was quivering, ready to shoot like a geyser. I gritted my teeth to make this absolute pleasure last a few seconds longer. And finally, I felt the geyser speed up to the surface.

“Aaarrrggghhhh!!” I yelled.

Oh crap! I could have sworn I felt the room shake! I was comparing my cock to a cannon but... damn, every shot felt like a cannon shot! They hit the ceiling with unheard-of violence. I could even see pieces of plaster falling from the impact. I fired dozens and dozens of charges before feeling the power diminish. A dozen more and then it was all over.

There I was, lying in the debris of what used to be a bed. Cum was dripping from the ceiling... oh fuck the ceiling! It was like taking a heavy sledgehammer and hitting it head-on. I’d even pierced it in one place. I couldn’t believe it when I thought that it was my loads that had put him in such a state. For heaven’s sake, I really wondered how Mum had managed to “resist” Dad’s onslaught.

I lay there for a few minutes, in what used to be my bed, enjoying the incredible sensation of power, of feeling my muscles move in and out with every breath. I was still struggling to realize that this body was mine. It was so incredible, it felt so incredible! Big white floats dripped from the ceiling, landing on my muscular torso and disappearing into the deep crevices of my big abs. I loved what I was feeling, really. After all, it wasn’t so bad becoming a titan...

Suddenly I heard something...

*cccrrreeeeaaakkkk*

What’s that noise? It can’t be my bed, since it’s already been crushed.

*ccccrrraaacccckkkk*

“What the—” before I suddenly saw the ceiling moving away from me.

A moment later, I felt a shock. It took me a few seconds to realize what had just happened: the floor of my bedroom had given way under my weight. And what I’d stumbled upon was a table, which must now be in the same state as my bed. I stared in disbelief at the huge hole in the ceiling. Mom is going to kill me...

Was I so heavy? Out of curiosity, I went into the bathroom and stepped on our scale. Instantly, I saw the numbers soar to the maximum, the display read “Error”, and the scale gave way beneath me.

I accidentally passed in front of the mirror again. Big mistake. My eyes went wide when I saw my reflection, or at least the part it reflected, because I was far too big to show it all. I could only see part of my huge abs.

Holy shit! Did they look like this? They were the biggest abs I’d ever seen in my life! Fuck, it was so hot that I couldn’t help but grab my cock. Obviously, what had to happen happened. A few minutes later, a bestial roar shook the whole room. The mirror was literally exploded by my cum shot.

For fuck’s sake, I hadn’t even been home for an hour and I’d already caused thousands of dollars worth of damage.

Then I heard a car coming, a big car. I went to look but the half-light prevented me from seeing. By the way, the window was completely broken. Was it because of my scream or was it like that before? In any case, I must have been heard all over the neighborhood. I probably should have been a little more discreet. I shouldn’t have yelled so much. I moved towards the entrance ready to greet him. I could hear heavy footsteps approaching. The portico floor creaked even more than it did for me and obviously broke shortly after.

“Shit,” said a voice, faintly but so loud that I couldn’t help but hear it. And one thing was very clear: it wasn’t Dad!

Crap! He’d said he’d come in person, so if it was not him, it was probably one of those assholes who attacked Mom.

The footsteps seemed very heavy and approached the door. I ducked to the side; in case it was riddled with bullets. There was silence for a few seconds, then I heard a voice.

“I know you’re there, kid. Your father sent me,” said a deep voice with a pronounced accent.

Yeah, it wasn’t Dad and that voice, it reminds me of something... Calm down Andrew, you handled a guy over 7 feet tall, you can handle this one too. Let him get inside and then I’ll give him the biggest punch of his life.

A few seconds of silence passed...

“Come on kid, I know you heard me. Your dad’s waiting for you,” he said.

Fucking liar... I still said nothing and got ready to act.

“Well, I guess I’ll have to come and get you...” he said in a voice that was much less mellow this time.

I was expecting the door to shatter at any moment, but something happens that I hadn’t anticipated.

*baaam*

Before I knew what was happening, I was thrown forward, falling back.

“Did you seriously think I hadn’t noticed you? You’re not very discreet, you know,” said a loud voice with a Russian accent. “It’s the same old story with titans like you. You think you’re the strongest because you’re 8 feet tall, but you don’t realize that you’re actually the weakest,” he grunted.

Crap, that voice was the walkie-talkie guy. And I was not at the end of my unpleasant surprises: I came to my senses to face a true monster some 10 feet tall and all muscle. Holy shit, he was fucking gigantic! No doubt I was totally outdone!

“Grrr! Why are your fucking houses so narrow?” he said, grabbing at the hole in the ceiling and ripping out a good chunk. “I’m Dmitri, fucking brat, and you’re gonna follow me real nice,” he said.

I stood up and looked at him with an angry face.

“Get the fuck out of my house asshole!” I threatened.

“Oh, how rude you’re being. Didn’t anyone ever tell you to respect your elders, you little brat?” he growled. “Oh, and as for your house, here’s my answer...” he said, smiling before smashing a piece of furniture with photos of me and Mum on it.

“Get out of my house!!” I shouted, very angry and charging at him. In a fury, I threw a punch... which he stopped with no problem.... shit!!

It’s not fucking possible! A few minutes ago, I was feeling overpowered and now I was just a kid facing a monster of power.

He suddenly grabbed me by the throat and held me above the ground with one hand. Damn, I was reliving the scene with Bobby when I’d broken his jaw, but this time it was me in his place... shit!

“You’re pissing me off, kid! I was asked to bring you back alive and not to hurt you too much, but I think a little correction is in order...

I barely had time to see what he was about to do before I felt a fucking shock of unprecedented violence in my stomach. My abs, which I’d thought impenetrable, seemed as flabby as butter in the face of this blow. I felt myself thrown backwards and upwards. I felt another violent shock in my back, then another shortly afterwards: I’d gone through the ceiling on the ground floor before demolishing the wall and finding myself outside. For fuck’s sake, his punch had literally thrown me out of the house! Before I knew it, I landed with a thud in the middle of the street. Fucking hell, I was clearly no match for him...

As I struggled to get to my feet, I heard cracking: I saw the beams of my house break. Before I could understand what was happening, I saw the entire house collapse. He demolished our house! This bastard had just demolished our house!! I hope that son of a bitch is dead and buried with all the debris that must have fallen on him.

Unfortunately, I spoke too soon: a shape rose up from the debris without difficulty. He didn’t have a scratch on him. A house had collapsed on top of him, and he didn’t have a scratch on him. How the hell was I supposed to face that?

“And they’re made of fucking paper!” he grumbled. “Looks like you’ll have to find somewhere else to sleep, kid,” he grinned.

I was seeing red; all rational thought had left me.

“Bbbbaaassssttttaaarrrdddd!!” I shouted as I ran towards him again.

I was just getting up when the bastard leapt up to join me. I felt the ground shake like an earthquake as he landed.

Come on kid, stop wasting my time. You may have managed to neutralize Sergei, but you don’t stand a chance against me.

“Fuck you!!” I shouted as I ran towards him again.

“You moron...” he snarled.

Once again, I took a nasty blow, this time to the head. I didn’t even see his fist coming. But I felt it... Hell, I’ve never been hit by a car, but it must have been close. The blow was so violent that it sent me waltzing across the street and finally digging a trench in the ground several feet long. My head was spinning horribly, my vision blurred. I’d been stunned by the blow.

“Holy shit! I’d heard you were a hothead, but this is even worse than I thought. I’m going to have to teach your life the hard way, kid...” he threatened as he approached me.

Shit, I’m in big trouble... He came up beside me, sadistic smile on his lips, when suddenly I noticed that his face was lit up as if by headlights. What’s this? Strange, I hadn’t heard any cars... Then he looked ahead.

“What the...” he said but he couldn’t finish his sentence, however, when something big suddenly struck him head-on. The sound of the impact echoed throughout the street. The titan was thrown, along with the thing that had hit it, and landed with a loud crash directly in our house. Suddenly, I heard cracking noises, and the next thing I knew, the whole building collapsed. Holy shit, our house had just been destroyed...

I tried as hard as I could to regain my composure when I heard footsteps slowly approaching me from behind. They were particularly heavy. Oh no, don’t tell me he wasn’t alone? Fuck, I’m in big trouble... Suddenly I saw a huge form towering over me. Oh boy, it looked even bigger than the other one... Even though he was wearing a suit, I could make out those huge bricks pumping against his shirt, and his pecs were so far forward that I couldn’t even see his face. There was no way I could resist. It was all over for me... Game over...

“Sorry I’m late... son,” said a thunderous voice.

What? What did he just say? Son? As my vision stabilized, I saw that this enormous titan had leaned forward to see beyond his pecs. It took me a few seconds to finally recognize the face: it was Dad.

“Da... Daddy?” I said, surprised.

“Sorry Andrew, I took longer than expected. And sorry about your house, to tell the truth I didn’t think he would reach it,” he said.

So that’s what flew over me? Damn, that must have hurt.

It’s nothing, Dad and I think this house was getting too small for me anyway...” I joked.

“Yeah, I see that, you’ve grown up a bit since the last time we saw each other,” he replied.

“Daddy...” I repeated before bursting into tears.

Just a few days ago, I hated that face with every fiber of my being, but now I couldn’t be happier to see it.

“Oh? A big guy like you is crying again?” he laughed.

This jerk managed to make me cry and laugh at the same time.

“Come on, son, let’s go home,” he said, helping me up.

“What did you throw at him?” I asked.

“His SUV. I had nothing bigger on hand,” said Dad. “And with the house too, even if it wasn’t planned, I think he won’t be a threat anymore,” he added.

Damn, this SUV was even bigger than a classic and Dad had simply used it as a projectile... Crap, it was times like these I’m glad my dad’s on my side and not against me. At full strength, I wouldn’t be surprised if one of his punches took me all the way across town. I thought back to our first meeting... I’d still had some fucking balls to yell at that titan when I was barely more than half his size and he had more strength in his little finger than in my whole body. Even now, I was insignificant in comparison. We were clearly not in the same league. It wasn’t for nothing that he was the number one!

“I hope his insurance covers car-throwing by a 12-foot titan. In any case, ours doesn’t consider destruction by a 10-foot titan,” I joked. Dad laughed.

“Dad...” I said weakly.

“Yes Andrew?” he asked.

“I’m really glad to see you,” I replied. I saw Dad smile and hold back a tear. I think he’d been waiting for that sentence for a long time.

“Me too son, me too...” he said. “Let’s go home,” he added.

“Yeah, mine is unfortunately destroyed,” I said, sad.

“Don’t worry, I’ll have it rebuilt. For now, I’ve got several mansions in this country too. And they’ll be more suited to your new size,” he said.

“Let me guess: you’ve been tearing down walls I bet?” he asked with a grin.

“Yeah, and stairs and bed,” I laughed.

“Yeah, it’s one of those annoying things, the daily life of a human being isn’t really suited to us. I’ve been there too. And what do you think of this titanification?” he asked.

“It’s finally... pretty cool!” I said, slightly smiling.

“Glad to hear it son, glad to hear it,” he said, happy.

[Somewhere far away...]

A phone rang in an apartment that seemed quite luxurious.

Someone approached. Someone heavy, very heavy. His footsteps echoed through the room, and you could hear the floor slightly screeching with each step. His tailor-made clothes seemed ready to burst at the slightest change.

He reached for the phone, which crackled slightly under his enormous grip.

“What do you want from me, Jack? Bad news? You know I’m not the boss anymore,” said a deep, strong voice.

“I’ll always be faithful to you. No matter who’s in charge now. And about the news, not bad news. In fact, this is the opposite. A video has been causing a stir for a few hours now. I just sent it to you; you should watch it,” said the man called Jack.

The titan opened the video he had just received. It showed someone filming what appeared to be a young man, laughing out loud as his clothes ripped all over the place because his muscles were bulging like balloons. Clearly, this young man was during muscle growth due to titanification.

“So what? You send me a video of a kid who’s exalted because he’s titanifying? I really don’t see how that’s interesting. There have been plenty of kids like him....” said the titan.

“Oh no, I don’t think so. He’s a special case. Very special. Look at him carefully...” replied Jack.

What is this crap? The titan replayed the video and looked at the kid again. Yeah, he was exultant, arms outstretched, muscles exploding everywhere. A normal reaction for any kid who was on his way to becoming an 8-foot-tall muscle freak. No, really, he couldn’t see what was so int... ! Wait... wait!! The titan’s eyes suddenly widened as he paused to take a closer look at the young man’s face. This... this kid... He knew him! But... yes, it was him! It was the same face he’d met for the first time in that electronics store some 20 years ago. But how?

“This video is from just a few hours ago if that’s what you were going to ask me,” replied Jack.

But it was impossible! He was the same age as him, so he must be close to forty now. But this kid was barely of age! Yet it looks so much like him!

“And most intriguingly: there’s no record of this kid in the registers of people who have undergone titanification,” said Jack. “Given your silence, I imagine his face reminds you of him, doesn’t it?” he added. “And given his age and the date of the video, it can’t be him. So, unless a new cloning technique has suddenly appeared, I see only one possible explanation,” concluded Jack.

“He had a son...” replied the titan, astonished.

“Bingo! And if this kid was conceived after his operation, that means he inherited his daddy’s genes. I guess you now understand what makes him special,” said Jack. “And you can imagine that this fact was of great interest to the new boss. They’ve already sent a team to the kid’s house. They want him, and I don’t need to tell you why... I couldn’t get all the info, but from what I know, they managed to capture his mother. The kid didn’t take it lying down, I heard they sent Sergei and a bit later a witness claims to have seen a monster go out of a crashed SUV. Sergei was found several feet from the car; he was unconscious and had several broken bones. Other witnesses reported a monster running naked down the road. I didn’t get all the information afterwards, but shortly afterwards his house was demolished, and the locals swear they saw two monsters walking together in the street, a “small” one and a “big” one, and apparently, they looked quite similar. So, I’ll leave it to you to guess who the big one was,” said Jack.

The titan didn’t answer, but a name and a face that had haunted him all these years were clearly in his mind.

“I know you still think about him often. I know you’ve always blamed yourself for using him. I know you really liked him. I know he hates you for lying to him and I know that you wanted to repair your relationship. You’d like to contact him again, but you know he won’t take your call very well. Well, I think we have an asset that could help start a dialogue: I know where they’ve taken the boy’s mother. And you know they won’t be able to free her without outside help. So, I’m thinking that could be a good time to contact this old friend.

“What do you say... Matt?” asked Jack.

“Do you still have his number? I have an old friend to recontact,” he asked.

“Obviously!” replied Jack.

Matt smiled.

[Far away, inside a special convoy]

“Dad... I’m... I’m sorry,” I said. I don’t know why, but I needed to tell him again.

“Don’t worry son! This is not your fault,” he replied. “So those bastards tried to kidnap you?” he asked.

“Yes... twice more,” I said. Dad looked angry at the mention.

“Have you noticed anything about these people?” he asked.

“They seemed organized; it didn’t seem to be done out of the blue. They planned to kidnap me. Oh, and the guy you threw the car at was named Dmitri. He had a Russian accent,” I said.

I saw Dad tense up even more.

“Those bastards... they wouldn’t have dared?” he growled.

Dad seemed to know something. Maybe this wasn’t the right time, but... I had to ask him. I wanted to understand why. Why everything had turned upside down in one day. He seemed to have some answers.

“Dad... you probably won’t want to tell me, but... who are those guys? Why did they take Mom? You seem to know more... I don’t want to force you, but I’d like to understand...” I asked.

“No Andrew, you’re right. I owe you some explanations... Well where to start... You must have heard that titanification is basically a medical operation to modify one’s genetics? This operation cost a fortune, a real fortune. You must be extremely wealthy to hope to be able to afford this luxury. However, to be honest, your paternal grandparents aren’t particularly wealthy. We were an ordinary family. And I was an ordinary kid too. This operation was totally out of our financial reach. So, you’re probably wondering how I became a titan under those conditions? It’s very simple: my titanification was offered to me...” he said.

“What? Offered?” I asked.

“At least, that’s what I thought. Let’s just say that 20 years ago I met one of these titans. His name was Matt,” started Dad.

Matt? Strange, this name sounds familiar, but I can’t remember where I heard it.

We hit it off and he invited me to his place. I was totally fascinated by him. We were seeing more and more of each other. Then one day, he proposed the unthinkable: to turn me into a titan. Honestly, I didn’t know what to say. It all seemed so unreal... I thought it was just chance that we met. In reality, it was nothing of the sort. In fact, his father was a high-ranking member of the Russian Mafia. Titanification was something they were very interested in, both for themselves and as a black-market business. But for that they needed to study the process in detail on someone compatible. Matt had already finished the process, so they couldn’t study it. That’s why they needed a guinea pig. And as for how they chose me. Matt got into trouble after his titanification, he had sent over sixty people to hospital by destroying a cafeteria, so he was sent to juvenile prison,” said Dad.

A cafeteria? Matt? Oh fuck—I remembered! So, the student in the article I’d read... it was him? Holy crap, it was strange how small the world can be sometimes...

“There he met an old acquaintance of mine. That’s how he heard my name. The truth, if I was chosen, it was above all because of my incredibly compatible genetics. It wasn’t a coincidence, not at all, everything had been calculated and planned. In brief, I was fooled. When I found all this out, I had a row with him before suddenly being put to sleep. When I woke up, I was in a hospital room and my operation had just finished. I can’t deny that I didn’t like the idea of becoming a titan, but I felt I’d been totally used and abused. On the way back, my titanification was suddenly triggered in mid-air. I still have a bad memory of it, not really my transformation but rather the consequences it had. Matt and I were the only ones to survive thanks to our titanic condition. Nevertheless, the results were even more incredible than expected: I was not just a titan but the titan, the biggest and also the strongest. This allowed me to piss off Matt, who couldn’t do much against me. With the loss of their main scientific workforce, they were unable to repeat the operation. His father went bankrupt sometime later. I learned that Matt seems to be at the head of the mafia, and I know he was still extremely interested in being able to reproduce titanification, even today. Given recent coincidences, I’m pretty sure he’s behind it all. That’s the story in a nutshell,” he said.

“So, you’re saying that if he kidnapped Mom, it’s... because he wants me?” I said, stunned.

“I’m not sure, but it would be more than plausible, yes. The main problem was that by pushing titanification too far, the body couldn’t take it. But for someone like you, for whom it’s the natural process, the chances of success and the possibilities increase drastically. I suspected as much when you were born. That’s why I did everything I could to make sure anyone could make a connection between us, so that you could live a normal life, far away from all these problems. But I also knew I couldn’t hide it forever,” replied Dad.

“But... how would he have known? I mean, I haven’t told anyone,” I asked. Dad sighed, as if he were afraid to tell me.

“Well, to say, no, but you showed it without meaning to....” said Dad.

What? Show it? But when? And suddenly, I had a huge flashback. I saw myself again, facing Bobby, exulting as my muscles exploded everywhere, I saw one of Bobby’s two buddies, terrified, legs shaking and... phone in hand, filming me. Shit... so this was all because of this video? It was... my bad? No... that wasn’t possible!

“What’s more, you look a lot like me. I imagine Matt must have recognized you, or rather me, but given the date he understood that you could only be my son. It’s all supposition, but everything seems to point to him,” said Dad.

Damn! It was my fault! It was totally my fault! I started to cry.

“Shit... My bad! My bad! All that happened was... my bad!!” I cried.

Dad put a hand on my shoulder.

“No Andrew, it’s not your fault. I should have protected you and your mother. I shouldn’t have tried to cover it up. We couldn’t hide it forever anyway. It’s not your fault, son!” he said, looking me directly in the eyes.

“I... I’m sorry dad! I’m so sorry!! I... I didn’t want this!” I cried loudly.

Goddamn it, I wish I’d figured it out sooner. If only I hadn’t rebelled. If I’d realized the risks, if I’d listened to Dad, all that would never have happened. Mom had been kidnapped because of me! Fuck!!

“Take it easy, son. We’ll find your mother, safe and sound. I promise, you hear me? We’re going to find her, Andrew!” replied Dad.

The journey lasted a few more hours. Although I wasn’t in the best of spirits after waking up. I needed to evacuate. It also allowed me to get to know Dad better. I realized how wrong I’d been about him, and I couldn’t get it out of my head that I was responsible for what had happened to Mom. Finally, we arrived at a home like the one in Switzerland. Strangely enough, it now seemed proportionally more suitable. I was almost two feet taller than on my previous trip. I hugged my father before going to bed. It had been a tiring day.

I woke up with a start. A nightmare... it was just a nightmare. Although the current situation could be described as a nightmare... Suddenly, I heard an enormous noise!

*baaam!!*

What the hell was that? It looked like something had just been destroyed. I pulled on a pair of shorts and headed for the source of the noise, which I didn’t delay in discovering: Dad stood there, arm raised, and fist closed, and The wall was half destroyed. Holy shit, he’d just smashed it in with his bare hands and he had completely demolished it... His face left no room for doubt: he was furious, really, really furious.

“Son of a bitch! This sub-shit bastard dared! I would never have believed it of him!” he groaned.

I wanted to ask him what was going on, but from the look on his face, it wasn’t the right time... Suddenly, the butler arrived.

“Sir, I have a call for you,” he said.

“This really isn’t the time Alfred...” he said, sighing.

“Who’s on the phone?” asked Dad.

“He wouldn’t tell me, the only strange thing he asked me was to tell you that, I quote, Avatar 2 stinks even more than the first one. I honestly don’t know what he—” but the butler didn’t have time to finish; Dad turned around, eyes wide and mouth agape. I couldn’t understand why he was so surprised. Avatar 2? What did it have to do with all this? Dad’s face suddenly became much more serious, almost angry even.

“The dirty bastard! He dares to contact me! Give it to me, now!” he shouted, very angry.

Alfred seemed surprised and afraid and passed the phone to my father. I also had trouble understanding his reaction.

“... It’s been a long time... Matt!” he said in a voice that clearly hinted at his anger.

“I was sure you’d get my message. I remember it like it was yesterday. It’s been what, almost 20 years, right?” said Matt. Dad’s face contorted... Oh boy, I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a terrifying face! I even swallow with fear...

“You listen to me, you son of a bitch, you tell me right now where my wife is! If you ever touch one hair on her head, I’ll rip your head off!” Dad said, in a very threatening tone.

“Let me stop you right there, it wasn’t me who had your wife kidnapped,” replied Matt.

“Are you fucking kidding me? Because from the message I just received from you this morning, it seems to me that it’s your shitty little Russian mafia that’s behind all this! And from what I remember, you were in a good position, it seems! And you dare to tell me you don’t know?” said Dad.

“Long story, in short: I’m no longer head of the mafia. I’m no longer in the mafia at all, in fact... Let’s just say I was fired because of a difference of opinion...”

“Look at this... And you expect me to believe that? You’re going to pull the same stunt you did twenty years ago?” said Dad, angry.

“Let me tell you why. You’ll understand better. What had been a simple mafia has increasingly become a truly independent army. We were no longer content with simple usual illegal activities, we were starting conflicts, supplying titans on the one hand and anti-titan weapons on the other. In short, we created supply and demand, which was more profitable than our previous activities. But unfortunately, the collateral damage was increasing all the time. I didn’t want to go down that road, but My subordinates disagreed. Finally, they decided to move up a gear: they fired me and took my place. Igor, one of my former commanders, is now at the head of the organization. And let’s just say his management is a lot less... cordial than me. Anyway, all this to say that I didn’t kidnap your wife, that’s the kind of thing I wouldn’t do, especially to you. Igor, on the other hand, doesn’t care and will use any means at his disposal,” said Matt.

“Why are you calling me? Let me guess, an exchange of courtesies, blackmail? Taking me for a ride like you did back in the day? What do you want, asshole?” shouted Dad.

“Redeem myself and help you,” said Matt. Dad’s eyes opened even wider.

“What? Hahahaha! Are you kidding me?” he laughed. I could clearly feel the anger in his laughter. “Help me? Are you sure the right term wouldn’t be “use”? because that’s what you’ve always done up to now: using other people, lying to them. Like I believed in our “friendship” 20 years ago, when I was really your guinea pig all along! You never do anything out of the goodness of your heart, you bastard, I know there must be a profitable reason behind it.”

“Listen... I know you were used... I know I’ve caused you pain but... I clearly didn’t mean you any harm. Yes, I lied to you back then, but the time we spent together wasn’t a lie,” said Matt. “The years went by and... I never found a relationship like that again, I thought it would pass but it weighed on me, it really weighed on me. You’ve really meant a lot to me, and I never thought it would happen at first. But it did. I’ve had enough of the criminal underworld, it pays off, but you find yourself alone and abandoned by everyone. I don’t want this life anymore. I lost everything,” said Matt. Strangely enough, there was more a sense of sadness in his voice.

“And you think I’m just going to swallow all that like I did back then? You’re the kind of guy who’d stab you in the back... You’re very good at lying,” replied Dad.

“I’m sure you wouldn’t forgive me like that. And the only way I can prove my good faith is to help you,” said Matt.

“I—don’t—need—your—help,” shouted Dad. He was about to hang up. “Yes, you do, I know where your wife is!” replied quickly Matt. Dad stopped himself from hanging up. “How fortuitous...” said ironically Dad.

“I’m telling you; I had nothing to do with it, but there’s only one place she could be, and that’s our main lab but there’s just one problem... This lab is more of a military base than anything else. Suffice to say, getting in is going to be very complicated. Your wife is probably being held in the basement. Using a frontal attack, getting to her will take time, too much time. And believe me, Igor won’t hesitate to hurt her in retaliation,” replied Matt.

“So what?” asked Dad.

“I guess you know what they want: your son,” said Matt.

“What makes you think I have a son?” asked Dad, trying to avoid admitting it.

“Maybe a video from him, of a kid who looks just like you 20 years ago, who is growing to reach 7 feet tall. I think it’s pretty simple to draw a logical conclusion, don’t you?” replied Matt.

“And?” said Dad.

“And... I think you should give in to their demand: hand over your son.” said Matt.

New cracks... Dad was this close to reducing the poor phone to dust... “are you fucking kidding me asshole?” shouted Dad.

“On the contrary. If a frontal attack is difficult to envisage, then what’s left is an attack from the inside. And there’s only one person who’ll have no trouble getting in, since they want your son. He’s the only one who can do it. But I’m not going to hide from you the fact that it was not without risk. Your son may be a titan, but we’re talking about a whole army here. What’s more, as I said, we were developing anti-titan weapons. So no, it really won’t be risk-free. If we attack them like that, it won’t be long before they trigger a general alert and send reinforcements. You might as well say it was a losing proposition. But that could be where our luck lies: the communications work on an internal system to avoid an attack from outside as much as possible. If we destroy these communications systems, the base will be cut off from the world for a while and that will give him enough time to save your wife. However, as I said, don’t expect to reach him without a hitch,” said Matt.

“I can’t believe it. You dare to stick my son’s head in the lion’s mouth?” shouted Dad. Damn, I’d never seen anyone so angry...

“I know you don’t like this idea, and I wouldn’t have suggested it if it wasn’t the only solution. But we don’t have a choice, it’s either that or risk never seeing your wife again. Believe me, an outside attack would doom her. All we can do is infiltrate, and only one person can do that without a problem,” said Matt.

“And you think I’m going to believe you, you who lied to me? How do I know you’re not manipulating me? Lying to me again?” said Dad.

“Nothing at all, but do you really think I would have bothered doing all this? I’m not lying to you. Nothing obliged me to help you, but I want to make up for my mistakes. I dare to hope that we’ll have the opportunity to meet again under better conditions,” said Matt.

“That’s not going to happen,” my father replied dryly.

“... Look if you have a better option go for it but don’t wait too long, they’re not as impatient as I am. If you’re going to do something, do it fast. We don’t have much time. I’m sending you the location and the most recent plans I have for the base. Believe me, when I say I want to help you, I’m not lying,” replied Matt before hanging up.

In a rage, my father crushed the phone. He was furious, but at the same time I could see that he was thinking the same thing as me: we have no other solution.

“Dad...” I said. I saw him take a deep breath and close his eyes. “Dad... He’s right, I have to do it,” I said.

“It’s out of the question!” he growled.

“Dad... I know you don’t want to, that you’re afraid for me but... we have no choice. I’ve got to go...” I replied.

“Andrew... if... if anything ever happens to you, I’ll never forgive myself...” he said in a trembling voice. I could feel a mixture of anger, sadness and fear. I put a hand on his shoulder. “Dad, don’t worry I’ll be fine, I’ll bring Mom back, we’ll both come back safe and sound, I promise. Let me go,” I said.

Dad burst into tears. The scene seemed surreal: the strongest being in the world, the one who seemed invincible, in tears... “I’m sorry Andrew... I’m so sorry, I couldn’t protect you, I swore I would, and I couldn’t protect you and your mother. Look at me, all this power, and I’m unable to protect you both. What kind of father and husband am I...” he cried, his huge hands against his face.

I began to understand his suffering, all the efforts he had made to protect me. Just a short while ago, I hated him. I thought he was making excuses, that he’d just been a coward. Now I realize I was wrong about everything. My father was a good man, who would have done anything to protect his family even if he had to suffer for it, which was the case for many years. It was time for all this to stop, for us to be a united family again, whether I was human or titan, it made no difference.

I took my father in my arms, and he gasped, probably not expecting it after what I’d told him a while back... “I’m the one who’s sorry, Dad, sorry for not understanding what you’ve done for me all this time. Didn’t you protect us? Really? On the contrary, that’s all you’ve done from the start. I only realize it now. I’m proud of you, Dad, and I’m proud to be your son! And for your question: the best father and husband ever,” I said. These words only made him cry even more, although it seemed more like relief. He’d waited so long for these words. “I’ll come back safe with Mom, and we’ll be a family again, I promise,” I replied.

A few minutes later, as promised, Matt sent us the plans for the complex. Dad pulled himself together, we had to act, time was running out. We’d have plenty of time to cry afterwards. It was risky, yes, but did we have another choice? No. We began to analyze the plans, trying to find the surest way to rescue Mom. Damn... this thing was gigantic and labyrinthine, as well as being a godforsaken place deep in a forest. And Matt was right: trying to take this fortress head-on is out of the question, only infiltration would be possible.

“Something tells me you’ll be locked up in there,” said Dad, pointing to a spot on the map. It was what appeared to be a prison.

“Yeah...and the communications center isn’t too far away,” I replied, pointing to a room a few dozen feet away. Then a question popped into my head. Can bullets hurt us? Strange question, but... I was going to mess up a military compound, probably filled with armed soldiers. If the slightest burst hurt me, I’d be in deep shit.

“Weird question, Dad, but... are you bulletproof?” I asked.

“In all honesty... I’ve never tried. Having said that, I survived a plane crash that would have killed any normal human being without a scratch. I wouldn’t be surprised if bullets did nothing to us but there’s no guarantee...

A plane crash? I wonder what the hell happened. Anyway, I hope he’s right, otherwise it was going to be a mess.

“So, all I’d have to do is escape from my cell, trash their communications center, go to the basement, cross that looooong corridor, free Mom and then get out of there so you can pick us up... Well, it’ll be child’s play,” I said with a touch of irony.

“Are you really sure you want to do this Andrew?” asked Dad, worried. “You are under no obligation to—”

“Yes Dad, I’m sure. Those bastards dared to go after Mom. Yes, I’m sure I want to slaughter them and free her. And I will do it, don’t worry! They went after the wrong family and I’m going to make them regret that mistake,” I said, determined.

“I hope so Andrew, the last thing I’d want to do is send you into the lion’s den,” replied Dad. I could see that he didn’t like it, but we didn’t really have any other options.

“Well, I’ll call them and tell them I accept the exchange. We absolutely must maintain the element of surprise, otherwise our operation will be seriously compromised,” said Dad.

He contacted the number and “played” the game. Although, watching him closely, I could tell his anger was real. He was given a rendezvous point, with the obvious instruction that I was to come alone.

“The rendezvous point is far from their base, though,” I said.

“I don’t think they want us to know where it is,” said Dad.

“Do you want me to wear a tracer?” I asked.

“That would have been preferable, but I think they’ll search you. In fact, I highly doubt they’ll bring your mother to the exchange. They’re bound to keep her as leverage,” replied Dad. “Well... I think it’s time to go if we want to be on time,” he said, with a worried tone.

We boarded a truck specifically designed to transport my father.

“Wouldn’t a helicopter have been faster?” I asked.

“Probably yes, but let’s just say I’ve had a few unpleasant surprises with flying machines. I’d rather not crash again,” replied Dad.

The journey took a long time, several hours. But neither my father nor I really wanted to talk, the situation was stressful enough as it was. Finally, after a long journey, we arrived close to the meeting place.

I got out of the truck. “Andrew...” exclaimed my father.

“Yes Dad?” I asked.

“Take good care of yourself, son,” he said, almost crying.

“Don’t worry, Dad, I’ll be fine. You’re forgetting that I’m your son, the son of the biggest titan,” I said, flexing my enormous biceps.

I headed for the rocky plain outside the forest. No one on the horizon. I waited a few minutes when suddenly, the blades of a helicopter could be heard. Out stepped several people, or should I say titans. Those who seemed to be the bodyguards were a good half a foot taller than me. As for the guy in front of me, for fuck’s sake, he wasn’t taller than Dad, but he was a good foot taller than me. They approached but left several dozen feet between us. The most massive titan came a little closer. I guess this must be the famous Igor.

“Andrew, I presume?” he said in a thick Russian accent.

“Where’s my mother?” said I. Obviously, as Dad had thought, they weren’t going to make that exchange now.

“She’s alive and away, that’s all you need to know,” replied Igor.

“This is absolutely not what was planned!” I replied angrily.

“Hehe, I think you misunderstood my answer; I said I would release her, yes, but I didn’t specify when,” replied Igor.

“You bastard! Son of a bitch! you promised to...” but I couldn’t finish my sentence: the first dart was stuck in my chest. “What the...” I could finish my sentence, a dozen more darts came to plant themselves in my flesh. I suddenly felt extremely weak. Shit, obviously, sleeping darts! It was predictable... “Assh—” I wanted to say but the next second, my vision blurred, sound distorted, my eyelids became heavy, and I felt myself falling as my eyes were closing. And it was pitch black...

An indeterminate time later, I heard buzzing, and my eyelids struggled to open. I felt really weird, like drunk. It was hard to open my eyes. I was in a white room and... bars? A jail in prison? Where the hell am I? It took a few seconds for the events to come back to me. Oh yes, that’s right, that damn military complex... I had to be there. I tried to get up. Ouch... my head was spinning like crazy. Clearly, the effect hadn’t completely worn off yet.

Suddenly I heard a voice.

“Sir? You’re just in time, he’s just woken up.”

“Hehehe, perfect,” said a voice with a Russian accent.

I could hear heavy footsteps approaching and suddenly, in front of me stood a monster some 9 feet tall.

“You...” I said with a touch of anger.

“So, did you sleep well hahaha? How do you like the comfort of your cage, my dear little guinea pig?” asked Igor.

“Where is my mother?” I grunted.

“To tell the truth, not very far. I wanted to pay you a visit before I left, I’ve got other things to take care of. As you know, we’re still holding her. Something tells me that your bastard of a father wouldn’t have stood idly by if I’d given her back to him. Now I’m making sure he behaves himself... and you. I’ve got a feeling you’re not going to sit still and do nothing, but you should know one thing, kid: if you do anything stupid, your mother’s going to suffer the consequences. Have I made myself clear?” said Igor.

“Go to hell!” I shouted, angry.

“What a rude kid! Hasn’t your father taught you any manners? And then... in hell, you’re already there. You’re going to have to get used to your new “home”, you might be staying for a long time....” said Igor. I simply growled angrily. “Well... I won’t be able to stay but I can’t wait for us to start experimenting. You’re a... very interesting case, you know? See you later, guinea pig hahahahaha!” laughed Igor before leaving.

Damn... my head ached. I’d probably better wait before trying anything. I looked around, they seemed to be cells. I guess this is where they keep the prisoners. God knows what they do with them afterwards... Personally, I wasn’t planning to stay here indefinitely. As soon as I feel better, I’m out of my cell! A long moment passed until the effect finally wore off. Well... let’s analyze the situation: there’s a corridor next to this room and the communication room is right next door. When I come out of here, I should be facing an armored door. A few good blows should be enough to break it down. But first I’ve got to get out of this damn cell... The bars look normal. Strange, I was expecting something bigger. Not very clever to lock up a titan capable of lifting a car. Shouldn’t be any trouble getting them out of the way. I grabbed them with both hands and tried to stretch them... but against all odds, they didn’t budge.

What the hell? I tested it at the mansion with bigger bars and I managed to bend them without too much difficulty? Why are these ones resisting? I tried again and again, until I was redder than a tomato, but... it was no use. Despite my superhuman strength, I couldn’t do it, not even a bit. It was as if my old self was trying to bend a metal bar, something I was obviously incapable of doing. Shit! Shit! Don’t tell me I’m going to be blocked by this? That our great escape plan is already going to end here? No! No! It cannot end this way!

I slammed my fist into the wall in a rage... Shit! Even the wall seemed incredibly thick! No, it can’t end like this! No! I tried again and again but nothing, those fucking bars just wouldn’t bend. Then someone arrived, and I hurried off as if nothing had happened. Then a guy appeared, 8 feet tall, about the same height as me. He said nothing, looked at me, then at the bars, then at the wall.

“You tried to escape, didn’t you?” he said.

Shit! I was caught red-handed, but I pretended not to understand.

“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t think you’ll be able to bend these bars on your own,” he said. “You see, they’ve been specially designed in an incredibly resistant alloy to contain titans like you. And it’s quite effective,” he added.

“What do you want from me?” I replied, irritated.

“Me? Nothing in particular. Let’s just say I’m an old friend of your father’s,” he said.

“Oh yeah? And you expect me to take your word for it?” I replied, a bit angry.

“You don’t have to, but given your situation, I don’t think you have much choice,” replied this guy.

Oh, this one’s starting to piss me off...

“I’m Jack. Your father may have told you about me. We had a good time together a long time ago,” he said.

Jack? I seem to have heard that name somewhere...

Wait! This guy, he is...

“You’re Matt’s right-hand man, aren’t you?” I asked.

“I don’t really like that term, but you could say that, yeah,” he said.

“What the hell are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be with your boss?” I asked, suspicious.

“Let’s just say I managed to convince my new superiors to stay on. And that allows me to play a double game. That said, I think they suspect something. It’s in my interest to get this story over with as quickly as possible,” he said.

“And I have to take your word for it?” I replied, suspicious.

“You don’t really have a choice anyway,” he replied.

I didn’t want to admit it, but he was right...

“Let’s just say that if Matt contacted your father, it was because of me. Just as it’s because of me that Matt chose him. Without it, your father would still be a frail kid who’d get bullied and not the biggest titan. And you’d have been a regular kid too. In a way, you could say that I’m the starting point for just about everything about you. So, if you’re wondering if I’m on the other side, the answer is no,” he said, with a wry smile.

“What do you expect of me? For me to say thank you?” I said nastily.

“Ah, you’re his kid all right. Not only do you look a lot like him, but your attitude is the same as his. I really feel like I’m seeing your father when he was younger,” he said.

I didn’t really like this guy, especially his arrogant attitude.

“Well, seriously, what do you want?” I asked, badly. Jack smiled.

“Well, it seems to me that you could use a hand, couldn’t you?” I said.

“Who says I need help?” I grunted.

Maybe the marks you left on these bars,” he said.

Damn, he noticed...

“I’ll be honest, without help, you won’t get out of this cell,” he said.

“I’ve already lifted a crate weighing several tons, so do you really think that vulgar bars are going to hold me back for long?” I replied, irritated.

“Yeah, they would be if they were ordinary bars, but they’re not. You see, here we’re doing a lot of research into weapons and materials capable of withstanding the biggest titans. What you’ve got there is one of these, an alloy much stronger than any existing metal. Your father could probably bend them easily, but you can’t,” said Jack.

“So what do we do, grab the key?” I asked.

“No, we do it the hard way,” he said in pointing to the bars.

“Are you kidding me? You just said I couldn’t bend them,” I grunted.

“Alone, no, but with two people, we might be able to do it. Well, we must do it, we don’t really have a choice. It’s that or you’ll rot here for eternity,” he replied

Jack grabbed the bars.

“Come and give me a hand, kid,” he said.

“Oh, and obviously don’t yell, or you’ll end up with a multitude of guards,” he said.

Great, really great...

“Are you ready? On three we go! One... two... three!” he said.

Then we both started to push harder than ever. My face quickly turned red, my teeth clenched tightly. We pushed and pushed, but nothing. Damn it! There was no way I was giving up here, I had to save Mom! I gave it everything I had, I didn’t scream, but my growl got louder, my veins were bulging to the point where they were ready to explode, and I was sweating.

“Mnnnnnnggghhh!!” I growled, close to letting out a howl. But it didn’t move an inch...

Crap... crap crap crap! Come on! I didn’t do all this to get stuck with this crap! Come on!! I… need… more… power!

When I was at my wits’ end, I suddenly felt all my muscles jump at once. Fucking hell, it was totally unexpected, but I couldn’t say no to a bit more. I managed to stifle my scream, but it was relatively loud, nonetheless. Jack was even surprised by what had happened. Suddenly, we heard a screech... a metallic screech. Yes! yes! I could feel the metal bars gradually buckling. We maintained our efforts for dozens of interminable seconds until finally, the hole was large enough for me to get out.

“Haa... haa... haa... damn, they don’t mess around,” I said, panting.

“Haa... haa... Yeah... and stuff like that, there’s plenty here,” replied Jack.

Then he looked at me from head to toe, probably because of what had just happened. I could feel it myself too, I was slightly bigger. Nothing like my previous muscle growths, just an inch or two, but it was undeniable I was.

“You’re a special kid indeed,” he said with a smirk.

“What do you mean by that?” I asked.

He wanted to answer, but suddenly voices could be heard from outside.

“Didn’t you hear something?” said one of them.

Shit! We’re going to have big trouble!

“I’ll take care of them. You, take care of the communications room next door. However, the entrance is protected by a heavy door made of the same alloy as this bar,” said Jack.

“What? We took a shit bending two miserable bars and you think I’m going to manage to break down an armored door all by myself?” I replied.

“The entrance is protected by a door, the sides not,” he said.

“But there are no entrances on the sides, they’re walls,” I replied, not having understood. Jack sighed.

“Yeah, precisely, they’re simple walls,” he replied, clenching his fist.

Okay, I see where he’s going with this.

“Ready kid?” asked Jack.

“Oh yeah!” I replied.

He headed for the door and stepped out.

“What were those noises, Jack?” asked a guard.

“Oh, just the lion struggling in the cage. But you know as well as I do that he’s not about to get out,” he laughed.

“That’s for sure,” sneered one of the guards.

“Oh, by the way, I’ve just received a call from Dmitri. He wants to see you now,” said Jack.

“Now? You know we gotta look at this kid. The boss is particularly keen on him, so if we screw up, I don’t give a rat’s ass...” said one of them.

“Don’t worry, this kid’s harmless for now. I wouldn’t say his father is, but he’s nowhere near the same level. We’re safe for now. And if the boss can be terrifying, you know as well as I do that Dmitri can be even more so....” said Jack.

“That’s for sure. The other day there was a poor guy who crossed the whole corridor before smashing himself against a wall because he had spoken up. Unfortunately for him, the monster was in a bad mood...” said a guard, in a frightened tone.

“Yeah, I admit it’s better not to upset him... Okay, you two, stay here and keep an eye on the kid,” ordered what appeared to be their superior.

“Understood,” they replied.

I heard them walk away. Well, two guards to deal with. The door looks normal so I can potentially break it down, but it would be too noisy. I need to knock them out quickly and as discreetly as possible. I approached the door and knocked.

*knock knock*

“What? There’s still someone inside? Jack wasn’t alone?” asked one of both.

Just as I’d hoped, one of them opened it. They were confronted by a pair of pecs more than twice their head.

“Surprise motherfucker!” I said, with a devilish grin.

“What the??” began the guard but I didn’t let him finish. I grabbed them both and smashed them together. They fainted instantly.

I looked down at the hall. I saw no one. Perfect! Well, the communication room beyond was indeed protected by a heavy door. On Jack’s advice, I went sideways down the corridor, knocking discreetly on the wall to estimate the thickness... Well, here it sounds a bit hollower. Perfect! My entrance was going to be noisier, and I was going to have to act as quickly as possible if I didn’t want the base to be put on full alert.

I took a deep breath, closed my fist and...

baaam!

“What the?” shouted the occupants, surprised to see the wall suddenly burst.

“Hi, I’m here to do some cleaning,” I said with a wicked grin.

“Holy shit,” shouted one of them.

And without waiting, I began my spring cleaning. I grabbed everything within reach, except humans of course, and crushed it like common paper. Fuck it was so easy! I saw the screens go dark, along with the camera lights. In barely twenty seconds, all the servers and machines were a crumpled heap of metal.

“Trigger the alarm!” yelled one of the guys.

“... ... Shit! It’s not working!!” shouted another.

No? That’s surprising!

“And the network seems down!!” said another, in a panic.

Perfect, the plan went smoothly.

Next to me was a guy sitting in his chair, shaking all over.

“Pi... pi... pity!” he cried. He even pissed his pants. I fucking loved that vision; it reminded me of my altercation with Bobby and the terror in their eyes. I could have crushed those bastards, but I wasn’t there for that. And they really weren’t much of a threat.

“I’m not here for you. Stay here until I’m gone. When you no longer hear the din, then you can leave this room and even this base because there’s going to be trouble very soon. I strongly advise you not to disobey me, otherwise...” I threatened, picking up a block and crushing it to dust with a flick of my wrist.

“Got it, maggot?” I grunted.

“Y...yes,” he replied, totally terrified.

“Very well...” I said before walking away.

Well, it was fun, but things got serious. These guys were unarmed, but it wasn’t long before I came across armed soldiers. Damn, I really should have tested to see if I was bulletproof. If not, I’m really in deep shit.

And it didn’t take long for trouble to arrive; no sooner had I stepped out into the corridor than I ran into two soldiers. Fuck!

“Don’t move!” shouted the first. The second was less cold-blooded and, trembling, raised his gun. Crap, I’m not going to be able to avoid that shot!

I reflexively shielded myself before hearing a bang. I won’t hide the fact that I shivered with fear. I had no idea whether this bullet was going to hurt me or not, but if it did, reaching Mom was going to be very complicated. A split second later, it hit me... Damn! I wouldn’t go so far as to say I didn’t feel a thing, but the sensation was like being shot by a fairground BB gun! It wasn’t really pleasant, like a strong stinging sensation, but no wound, no blood. I looked at the bullet on the ground: it had crashed, as if it had just hit a reinforced concrete wall. It took me a second to process the information: I was... bulletproof!

“W-what?” said the soldier, stunned. He raised his gun again and emptied his clip at me. I felt 5 more little tingles with no further effect. His mate had a submachine gun. He gave me an irritated look. “Fucking monster,” he said before pointing his weapon at me, and a flurry of bullets followed. This time, it was at least several dozen bullets that hit me. Damn it! It may not have hurt, but it sure wasn’t pleasant!

Despite that, the situation was incredible, even unreal! I’d just been shot at, and my body had just stopped fucking bullets! Holy shit! I felt so fucking invincible! My smile widened and I began to approach them.

“Fuck!” they shouted, hurrying to reload their weapons. A few moments later, I was once again assailed by numerous stinging sensations, but I didn’t give a damn anymore. There was nothing they could do to me, nothing. When I reached them, I grabbed the tip of their weapon with both hands and crushed them like plasticine.

“Out of my way, miserable maggots!” I grunted. Both pressed themselves against the wall, trembling with fear. I continued on my way. Hell, I was so wide my shoulders came within inches of their faces.

A few dozen seconds later, I encountered soldiers again, and the next thing I knew, they were shooting at me. I didn’t even bother with their weapons. They kept going until their magazines were empty. Then two huge hands grabbed them and threw them dozens of feet away.

It was the same scenario until I met another soldier who, like his fellow soldiers, took aim at me with his gun. Uh? Gun? Wait, it doesn’t look like a pistol or a submachine gun, the barrel looks bigger. A shotgun? No, it doesn’t really look like one...

*thump*

Oh shit! It’s not a shotgun, no, it was an M79, a fucking grenade launcher! I was bulletproof, yes, but grenade-proof. That was less certain... The next moment, it wasn’t a stinging sensation, but rather that of a good blow, a fucking hard blow. The shock took me by surprise, and I was thrown backwards a few feet. I lay on the ground, a bit stunned, feeling as if I’d been punched in the face. Ouch, I felt like I’d just been knocked out in a boxing ring. I palpated my chest to see if I was hurt. Well, it seemed all right. I stood up and heard the soldier grumbling as he reloaded. Shit, the bastard had more ammunition. I decided to flex all my muscles, to make them harder and better able to withstand the shock. oh fuck! That feeling... So, fucking good! I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it! The bastard finished reloading and shot at me again.

*thump... boom*

The explosion was just as violent, but this time I only retreated a few steps. Pretty effective protection, these muscles. I saw the fear in his eyes, realizing that his weapon was relatively ineffective.

“Shit shit shit!” he panicked, hurrying to reload.

“Come here, f—” I started.

*thump... boom*

“—fucking bastard, I’ll—” I continued.

*thump... boom*

“—take care of you!” I concluded.

He wanted to reload again when my hand grabbed the barrel of his grenade launcher.

“Don’t play with it, kid, you might hurt someone,” I said before to squeeze and felt the metal crushing under my fingers. He looked at me, terrified, imagining that his last hour had come. I could probably have broken him in two with a single blow, but I didn’t want to cross that line. So I just snarled furiously, grabbed him and lifted him like a bundle of straw, sending him waltzing down the corridor. He ended up against the wall. I hadn’t used all my strength or I’d probably have killed him, but I hadn’t held back either. I wouldn’t have been surprised if he’d had broken bones.

Damn, the further I got, the more impressed I was with my body’s capabilities. I wasn’t just incredibly strong; I was incredibly resistant. No wonder some people were afraid of us. With a few titans like me, we could demolish an entire city, and yet I was still far from being the biggest, the strongest. I wondered what Dad was capable of, could he take on an entire army on his own? What damage could people like Igor do if they managed to “produce” an army of titans like Dad? It would be a global menace. I was thinking more and more that we should wipe this place off the map too. Their research and intentions are far too dangerous! But right now, I need to focus on my main objective: saving Mum. The rest, we’ll see later.

At the end of a corridor, a guard saw me coming. I wonder if he’ll react like his colleagues. He hurried to activate a locking mechanism on a steel door before firing at the terminal. At first glance, it didn’t seem to be made of the same steel as the bars of my cell, in other words, it was a conventional armored door. When I reached him, he pretended not to be afraid, smiling slightly, but his trembling hands betrayed his real emotions.

“I’m sorry, but I’ve just destroyed the door’s opening mechanism. You won’t get through even if you torture me,” he said.

“Opening mechanism? No need!” I replied.

“No need? Hahaha! And how do you plan to op—” he began, but I didn’t let him finish. I knocked on the door, this time without holding back.

*baaam!!*

The door was ripped from the wall and flew several feet away before crashing to the ground. Fuck yeah, I fucking loved that body. The guard’s terror-filled eyes were fixed on my enormous forearm, which was, incidentally, as wide as his head and only a few inches from his face. If I’d hit his head, there’s no doubt I’d have ripped it off. He must have thought his last hour had come, imagining I was aiming at him. He glanced back to see that the door had been ripped off and thrown several feet away. When he looked back at me, his face was whiter than white, stammering and shaking even more.

“Just like that,” I replied.

The poor guard was shaking like a leaf, unable to move, and was standing right in front of me.

“You’re in my way, maggot. Move if you don’t want to end up crushed...” I grunted.

He leaned against the wall and didn’t say another word, still shaking. I’m not going to hide it: I love the feeling of extreme terror I provoke. That fear of feeling like an insect that could be crushed by a gigantic foot or even a simple finger at any moment. I quietly continued my way.

I crossed corridor after corridor. It was hard to find my way around, everything looked the same. Fortunately for me, I didn’t need a stone to find my way back: the footprints and cracks in the floor were enough to tell me I’d been there.

Well... if I remember, it should be on the left and there should be a corridor to the right afterwards... damn! I found myself at an intersection. It wasn’t the right way at all! I’m really lost it seems... I’m not going to have to walk down every bloody corridor, am I? That’s when I heard voices.

“Did you hear that? What was that?” said a voice.

Well, when you’re lost and running into people, there’s only one logical thing to do: I destroyed the wall with a single punch.

“What the hell??” shouted a voice, afraid.

When the dust cleared and they saw me, I could see their faces decompose and turn white. I looked at them for a few seconds before finally asking them a question.

“Which way to the basement?” I asked. A few seconds of silence...

“S-s-sorry?” stammered one of the scientists.

“Which way to the basement?” I repeated louder.

None of them answered me for about ten seconds. I think they were wondering if my question was really serious. After an awkward silence and a slight growl of exasperation from me, one of them finally spoke up.

“F-f-f-first r-right out of this door, then left, l-left again at the intersection, then r-right and finally third left,” stammered a scientist.

“Thank you,” I replied before “going out” (i.e. passing through the wall).

Right, left, left again, right and third right, right? Then I look at the corridor on my right and realize that it was gigantically long... No problem: I just need to “take” a shortcut (i.e. walk straight on without worrying about the walls).

*baaam... ... baaam!!*

Barely 10 seconds later, I was on the other side and had bypassed a good part of the path. Being able to create your own shortcuts is an advantage I hadn’t thought of, and one that wasn’t unpleasant.

Naturally, I came across a new horde of soldiers.

“No more gasps!!” shouted the nearest one, who was only a few feet away from me. The others were coming from the very back and were relatively far from me.

“I... I’ll shoot!!” threatened the nearest soldier. They’re getting tiresome, those ones

I grabbed the poor soldier by the collar and sent him flying across the corridor. His buddies barely had time to realize what was happening to them before they were smacked in the face by their comrade in the very next second.

Far away, in a secret place...

“Sir, I’ve just been informed that there’s apparently trouble at the base,” said a soldier.

“Trouble? What do you mean?” asked Igor.

“There’s apparently a titan tearing the place apart. Our men have been trying to stop it for an hour, but to no avail.”

Igor bared his teeth in an angry grin. “And you‘re only warning me now?” he shouted.

“That’s the problem: communications have been totally cut off for the last hour. It was one of our soldiers who had to go outside to contact us,” replied quickly the man.

Igor slammed his fist into a table, partially smashing it. “That dirty little brat! He dared!! ... Fine, if he wants to play that, then we’ll play. Is Dmitri around the base?” asked Igor.

“He’s headed there, yes,” replied his henchman.

“All right, tell him the kid’s here and causing trouble. Seems to me he’s got a little revenge to exact on that moron. And obviously, if this fucking moron doesn’t cooperate, he’s got authorization to beat up him and the mother but try don’t kill her! I don’t want to have to deal with his fucking husband. However, we promised we’d bring her back alive, but we didn’t say in what condition. If she spends her life a quadriplegic, I don’t give a shit! That should get the message across to them,” grunted Igor.

“Very well sir, I’ll pass on the orders,” replied the henchman.

“That’s not all: where are the titan killer and our new prototypes?” asked Igor.

“W-what... do you... do you intend to use them?” asked the henchman.

“No, I’ll just use them as decoration... of course I’m going to use them, asshole!” shouted Igor.

“A few dozen miles away,” replied the henchman.

“Well, bring them back as soon as possible, all. If by some miracle this fucking moron manages to neutralize Dmitri, I want to smash that brat to smithereens.

“But his father’s going to have a fit, isn’t he?” asked the henchman.

“That’s right, we could eliminate the father and son at the same time. The reason we’ve made this weapon so huge and powerful is precisely to deal with threats like him. As for the son, he’s no match for his father anyway, so he won’t be a problem. Shame, I’d have preferred to dissect him first, but never mind. Besides, it’d be a great marketing coup to sell this super-weapon: it can defeat even the greatest of titans. Well, in any case, he won’t get out of this base alive, I swear it! Tell all soldiers present to assemble in front of the base. They’ll serve as an appetizer before the main course arrives. That moron has no fucking idea what’s coming at him...” grunted Igor.

“A-All right, sir...” replied the henchman, a bit scared of his boss.

“And if by chance he survives all this, use our last trump card, if you know what I mean....” said badly Igor.

“W-what? But... but the base would be completely wiped off the map with all its occupants! Are... are you kidding?” said the henchman, astonished.

“Do I look like I’m joking?” shouted Igor, very angry. “This brat dared to provoke me and make a mess, and he’ll pay for it with his life. Either he’s recaptured, or he’s killed by any means. And I don’t give a damn about collateral damage!” he added.

“All... all right Sir!” replied the henchman, shaking.

“You signed your death warrant, kid! I warned you...” said Igor looking at the screens showing Andrew in the corridors.

Somewhere in the base...

For fuck’s sake, this place is a fucking maze. There’s no way to find that fucking entrance to the basement. Yet I’m sure it must be this way. If I remember correctly, I must currently be above this room and the entrance is further north but there’s nothing up north. Where the hell is it? ... ... ... Wait a minute? Above... this room? ... ... for god’s sake, what an idiot!! Andrew, you’re such a fucking idiot! What the hell are you doing looking for the entrance to the basement: just create a shortcut!

I crouched down and got into position. I took a deep breath and slammed my fist into the ground, which cracked all around me. I heard a few cracks and then suddenly...

*crrraaacccccckkkk*

The ground collapsed beneath my feet, and I fell a few feet. I cleared the debris, coughing up dust. Damn, what an idiot, all that time wasted looking for an entry when all I had to do was create one... Well, I shouldn’t be too far from the corridor at the end of which Mum is standing.

After a few minutes, I finally reached the last corridor. Damn, it was really long... As I walked along, an alarm suddenly started blaring. A few moments later, at the far end of the corridor, I saw a large metal door closed violently... then another followed just in front... and another in front... and another!

Steel doors? Let them try! If they think that’s enough to hold me back, they’re wrong, whether there’s just one or dozens of them!

Confident, I cocked my fist, and I knocked.

*bong*

The door didn’t move. Not even a scratch, nothing. Oh, hell no, don’t tell me that’s what I think... I gave another, harder blow... My fears seemed to be confirmed: those damn fucking doors were made of the same fucking steel as the bars of my cell. Shit... shit!! And there must have been twenty of them! How am I supposed to get through this? how?

“No... no no no no!” I yelled in rage. I knocked again and again. Damn it, I was so close!

“Fuck!!” I shouted, almost crying. I hit again and again and again, without any convincing result. shit! Mom’s right there, at the end of this fucking hallway! It can’t end like this, not now! Not this close!

I was so focused on that crappy door that... I didn’t hear the footsteps behind me... Shame, I should have heard them, those fucking heavy footsteps, but I was too absorbed to pay attention to my senses.

When I felt a hand on my shoulder, I realized there was someone behind me. And judging by the size of the hand and the fact that it was squeezing me like never before... It wasn’t a human behind me.

“So we meet again, kid?” said a familiar voice.

Oh no, this voice! No, not him!

Before I could say a word, I felt myself being thrown backwards violently. I crashed dozens of feet away. Shit! I picked myself up and... faced an enormous shadow, taller and wider than me. A 10-foot shadow I’d seen a while before... shit shit shit!!

“Nice to see you again, brat!” said Dmitri with a broad mad smile. fuck! this bastard had survived! And I was always outdone. No choice, I had to face him again!

“Get out of my way,” I said, angry.

“Otherwise, what? You think you can beat me? You’re an insignificant maggot compared to me! Should I refresh your memory about our last meeting?” he said. “I must say, I wasn’t expecting your daddy’s surprise. And, it’s not very pleasant to get tons of debris on your face, but apart from the dust, it didn’t really scratch me. Here, you can’t count on him to save your skin, kid. There’s no escape...” he grinned. Then he looked at the door.

“Mmmh, I see you’ve been trying to break down our new doors. Only you see, moron, I’ve got a bit of bad news for you...

He closed his fist and violently struck the door, and unlike me, I could clearly see the mark of his fist embedded in the metal although this one had not been pierced.

“These doors have been specially designed to resist titans. Even I’d have a hard time seeing through them. It would still be possible, but it would take time. But you, given your weakness, don’t even hope to demolish even one of them. In short: you won’t get past this corridor, brat! Silly, isn’t it? So close to your dear mother and yet so inaccessible! Your little escape will end here. I don’t know how you escaped from your cell, but we’ll get to that later. For now, I’m going to put you back in. Come on, say goodbye to Mom because you won’t be seeing her anytime soon....” said Dmitri.

“Fuck off! I—will—save her!” I groaned loudly.

“I don’t think so, kid... And of course, before you even tackle those doors, you’d have to get past me. I doubt you’ll be able to do that. What’s more, this time, don’t count on your dear Dad to save you, brat. I’ll be happy to smash your face in and show you how weak you are,” chuckled Dmitri.

“Fuck off!” I shouted again.

Dmitri smiled. “I knew and hoped you’d say that kid. Very well, I’m going to give you a lesson you won’t forget!”

I couldn’t back out. I had to beat him, no matter what! Come on, you can do it Andrew, you can beat this bastard! I lunged and hit him as hard as I could... Unfortunately, my fears were well-founded: as I’d feared, it was as if my fist had just hit a reinforced concrete wall! I wasn’t just weak, there was a ravine of difference in terms of power between the two of us. I was no match for him...

“Hahahaha! Is that what you call a punch? A girl could hit harder than that!” he laughed. “This is a punch!” he added before hitting me. Oh my god, the pain... My eyes almost popped out of their sockets as I was thrown backwards a few feet, my breath was knocked out of me, and I even spat blood. For fuck’s sake, I didn’t stand a chance. The only thing that could save me was new growth, but no matter how hard I concentrated, I felt nothing. The situation was desperate!

“Ridiculous... I don’t get why the boss is so interested in you. You’re so weak you don’t even deserve to be called a titan...” he grunted.

“Shut up bastard!” I said before to lunge at him again, this time attempting a good knee strike. Once again, I felt like I was hitting concrete. Damn! And again, I took a nasty blow in return. Shit! Shit shit shit shit! It can’t be! It can’t end like this!!

“Weak and stubborn to boot... Yeah, you’re a lot like your bitch of a mother in that respect,” he mocked. My eyes widened and I felt a shock go through me. It struck a chord—a very senseitive chord.

“How dare you call her that? How dare you?” I shouted. My fears were gradually being replaced by something else: anger. And that’s exactly what I needed: I felt my muscles begin to throb. Hehehe, without realizing it, he’d just activated the wrong switch. But it was still too early to break the circuit, I needed more power, much more if I was to have any chance of crushing him. My rage wasn’t great enough. My rage wasn’t great enough. I had to throw oil on the fire, an oil tanker... And I knew exactly how to do it...

“What did you dare to say about my mother, asshole? You’re going to fucking regret your words bastard!” I spoke.

“Threats, kid? You know it’s not very clever to provoke me. As for your bitch of a mother, I’m going to enjoy torturing her...”

“Touch her with one hand and I’ll split you in two!” I threatened.

“Hahahahaha! But this little brat really cares about his little Mom... Honestly, I don’t know what I’m going to do first: rip off his fingers or break his spine?” he mocked.

I felt my rage boiling over. The spasms also became more intense. My plan seemed to be working. He didn’t realize that the more he pissed me off, the stronger my muscle growth would be.

“Shut up bastard!!” I shouted as I dashed towards him.

“Tssss... you’re a real hothead...” he said with a rather irritated face. Of course I stopped him with a good, hard punch. “Do you know that if you go on like this, I’m going to have to teach you a lesson? And believe me, I know exactly what to do to hurt you for the rest of your life, and I don’t mean physical pain, if you know what I mean...” he said with a large mad smile.

I responded to this provocation with another charge and a roar, but he gave me a huge kick that sent me flying across the corridor. I smashed through one wall, then two, before finding myself in a dark room.

“You really are a complete moron... You won’t even take the easy way out. In that case, we’ll move on to my way. Firstly, I’m going to take care of you, and then I’m going to settle your mother’s score. Well... don’t worry, I’ve been ordered to keep her alive, but there’s a good chance she’ll suffer some physical damage for the rest of her life after what I’m about to put her through,” he said with an evil smile. You know, right now I’m trying to decide what I’m going to do first: rip off his fingers or break his spine?” said Dmitri with a psychopathic look.

This was the sentence too much... I felt like a bolt of lightning shot through me and it was perfectly what I wanted!

My heart began to speed up and beat faster, and I felt this power surging through my veins. And so it began: I felt my skin start to expand again, that internal swelling sensation and damn it, it was even more intense than the previous time. Fuck yeah!

I grunted in pain and pleasure. This incredible fucking sensation was already making me want to scream, even though it was only just beginning, but as with Sergei, I had to be discreet, because as soon as he realized, he’d probably try to neutralize me quickly. The bigger I get, the smaller the gap between him and me. Ideally, I’d even like to overtake him.

“Well then, brat, you’ve lost your tongue?” he said, no doubt noticing that I was no longer speaking. Damn, I’m still a long way from matching him, I need to stall for time!

“You’ll... nnnnggghhhh ...soon regret it,” I said.

For fuck’s sake, the pressure increased drastically. It was simply unbearable. Every heartbeat felt like an explosion. I was burning with fever and my body was sweating like hell. Oh my god, it was so good! I can’t get enough of these muscle growths! But then, the situation wasn’t exactly conducive to enjoying this moment to the full, especially as it was becoming less and less discreet. The sound of my muscles stretching was clearly distinct and my moans grew louder and louder. It wouldn’t be long before he realized what was going on. I must have been close to nine feet tall, a good foot below him. Not enough to crush him. If he decided to attack me at full power, I don’t think I could beat him. I’ve got to grow up more than that, and especially faster! Come on, damn it, grow up! Grow up faster!

I don’t know if my body has a conscience or if it was a coincidence, but the pressure suddenly increased again. My eyes widened and I gritted my teeth to the point of breaking my jaw.

“Nnnnnggghhhh nnnngggghhhh aaahhhh!!” I moaned.

I did what I could not to scream, but my grunts were loud. It was far too intense to remain totally silent and the stretching noise was clearly audible. There’s no way he won’t notice! And Two seconds later, as I’d feared, he stopped.

“What’s all this moaning? What are you playi—” he began, before his eyes widened. Shit, he’d figured it out! His face went from surprise to anger in an instant.

“You motherfucker!!” he shouted in rage as he charged towards me.

Shit! hurry up! When he was only a few feet away, all my muscles jumped.

“Aaarrrgggghhhh!!” I roared as they exploded in size. Unfortunately, it still wasn’t enough to surpass him, more than half a foot below, and worst of all, the pressure disappeared. Not now, damn it! That wasn’t enough!

He came up to my level and instantly threw a punch. My face grimaced. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t feel it but unlike before, I only retreated a few steps rather than being thrown dozens of feet backwards. I was clearly taking his blows much better, but it was still not enough for my taste.

“I have to admit, I wasn’t expecting that one. You’re tougher and more surprising than I thought... However, sorry to disappoint you but your little attempt to outdo me failed, I’m still superior to you in every way, you little brat. Despite your little muscular improvement, you don’t stand a chance, you moron!” he grinned.

He threw another punch, which I stopped by grabbing his fist, but I couldn’t hold back for long. He was clearly stronger than me. Shit! And that fucking muscle growth had gotten away at the wrong time... Come on, damn it, tell me this isn’t over! Don’t give up on me, especially not now! Come back, damn it, come back! More, I need fucking more! come on!!

Was it the despair of the situation or my rage, I don’t know but, like candlelight in total darkness, I felt this slight tingling inside, very slight. It was there, it was clearly there! It was weak, but I could feel it. My mischievous smile returned and widened. I was totally sure: my muscle growth wasn’t over yet. The battle was not yet lost!

“Hehe... hehehehehe...” I sneered.

“What makes you laugh? Your little desperate attempt failed because as you see, I’m still stronger than you. All you’ve managed to do is buy a little time, that’s all. It’s over, maggot!” he said, confidently.

Over? Let me laugh asshole! I could feel it in my bones, it wasn’t over. I’d done it twice before, so I was getting used to it. One last wave remained, a huge tsunami to come. And he didn’t know that! Oh, how he’d be surprised to see me grow even more. Watching his face decompose was going to be absolutely enjoyable!

“Hahaha.. hahahahahahahaha!!” I laughed madly: I could feel the sea receding, the tsunami close at hand...

“What’s so funny?” he growled in an angry tone.

I glared at him and put on my psychopathic face.

“Over? Who said it was over?” I said in an extremely unhealthy voice.

He said nothing but I could see his eyes widen, I could feel that shiver that must have run down his spine.

“You... you’re bluffing!” he said, half hesitating.

“Oh really? Then let me show you if I’m really bluffing,” I said, exulting.

I opened the floodgates and let the sensation wash over me. It surged through my veins like a fucking tsunami. I felt my heart beating faster and faster, louder and louder and louder, before finally exploding, sending this huge wave of power through my entire body, burning my veins.

“Aaahhh!!” I shouted in agony as my body began to shake like never before from all over.

The stretching sound was even obscene. Holy shit! It was incredibly more intense than the previous time. Oh god!

“Rrraaahhhh aaahhh aaahhh!!” I shouted at the top of my voice.

I felt like I was being torn apart from the inside. My body ached horribly. But damn, that power. Damn this power! Hahahaha, it was so fucking good! More! Fuck yeah, more more more!!

I was barely conscious, but I could also see Dmitri’s horrified look. Well, asshole? Still think it was a bluff? Too bad, you lost, fucking moron!

I could see my point of view rising, overtaking him. He who had been so sure of himself until now was becoming more and more insignificant by the second. For my part, I felt this power invading me and making me stronger with every passing second. The balance of power was shifting, and it wasn’t over yet.

“Hahahahahaha yes yyyyeeessss!! More!! Mmmmooooaaarrr!!” I roared as the walls shook violently.

I felt my traps explode in size; my shoulders soon followed. My biceps gain more in an instant than bodybuilders do in a lifetime. My forearms turned into fucking trunks. My hands became gigantic as my fingers cracked, thickened, lengthened. My deltoids became incredibly wide. My back was transformed into an impenetrable suit of armor. My pecs were wrecking balls and must have weighed just as much. I felt each row of my eight-pack explode violently, doubling in size, and a fifth row suddenly appeared, transforming it into an impossible ten-pack! My legs became so enormous that they made a tree barter look like a common branch. I could feel my feet growing and my toes digging into the ground.

Dmitri seemed petrified. And he had every reason to be: I wasn’t just getting stronger than him, I was outclassing him.

And without warning, the final climax hit me full force, and all my muscles exploded one last time.

“Hahahahahahahaaarrrggghhh!!” I shouted, so loud it shook and even cracked the walls. Holy shit, I’ll never get used to that great finale and every time it was more impressive than the last!

And then it was really over! The first thing I noticed was that I was particularly cramped: my head was bent forward because my neck pressed hard against the ceiling. I was just taller than the height of the hallway. I could also feel my huge shoulders pushing against the walls, cracking them. Holy shit! That 12-foot-high hallway that had seemed so large to me, I now filled completely, both in width and height! It was incredible!! ... ... Wait a second... 12 foot-high? But then... did that mean I was over 12 feet tall? Oh shit! holy fucking shit!! But that means that... that... I... I... I was bigger than dad??

I couldn’t believe my eyes and yet, if the height of that hallway really was 12 feet and I couldn’t stand up in it, it only meant one thing: I was taller than 12 feet!! And it also meant that I was probably the biggest and strongest titan who never existed! Holy shiiiiiit!! And it also meant that the son of a bitch didn’t stand a chance against me!

My grin widened like never before. It was more than I expected. The situation couldn’t have been better.

I looked at Dmitri... He was like a weakling now!

“Now it’s really over!” I said with a crazy grin. My voice echoed heavily. Oh shit! It was so deep, so loud, so inhuman... fuck! It’s so terrifyingly good!!

The poor Russian remained surprisingly silent, but it was clear from his face that he was no longer at all confident. He knew full well that the balance of power had been completely reversed.

“Well you dirty ruskoff, lost your tongue?” I exulted, seeing him terrified.

“Shut... up maggot!” he stammered.

What? Maggot? Hahaha so funny! My dear Dmitri, are you sure you’re not talking about yourself?

“Who’s the maggot now? Hahahahahaha!” I laughed madly.

I could see that my remark irritated him to no end, for he knew that from now on, he was the one with no chance. Feeling powerless must have been a sensation he hated to the core.

“This... won’t change the outcome of this fight, moron!” he said. I could clearly hear that even he wasn’t convinced of his own sentence.

“Oh really? Your eyesight must be really bad then. But you know what? I think the easiest thing would be for us to check it out, don’t you? You think you can beat me? All right, go on, do it! Come on, asshole, punch me!” I said.

I saw him bite his lip and rage inwardly, feeling trapped. There was no turning back now.

“You... you’d better watch your mouth, brat!” he groaned.

“Go ahead! Prove me I’m wrong. Punch me, maggot! I won’t even dodge. Give it all you’ve got, and we’ll really see who’s the wimp!” I said.

Dmitri growled angrily. He was trapped, knowing that he wouldn’t admit to this implacable conclusion.

“You... you’ll see snotty! I’ll... I’ll make you bite the dust!” he grunted.

“Stop talking and punch me, fucking wimp!” I roared.

His face became instantly extremely furious. I could see that this nickname didn’t please him at all.

He closed his fist and unleashed a huge punch. The sound of the impact echoed throughout the corridor. I must admit that my chest recoiled slightly by about an inch. He’d put all his strength into that punch, which would no doubt have propelled me across the corridor and rendered me at least unconscious, if not worse. Yes, that’s what would have happened before but now, the result was simply that he’d just fractured his phalanges against my incredibly hard abs. He was so pathetic, so weak, so insignificant!

“What? Is that what you call a punch? I barely felt it. I asked you to hit me, wimp, not tickle me!” I mocked.

Dmitri growled angrily. It was very funny: he was both extremely angry at my remark but at the same time extremely terrified to see the huge gap in power that now existed between us. And I don’t hide the fact that I reveled in this despair!

“Well, I’m going to have to teach you how to punch...” I said threateningly, closing my gigantic fist.

I saw the terror in his eyes fill his whole being. It must have been a feeling he hadn’t experienced in a long time. I took a step forward and... he took a step back. The tiles creaked beneath my feet. The ground shook. God, I felt so fucking powerful and unstoppable. I took a step forward; he took a step back. I moved forward, he moved back. Oh damn, it was good to see him like that! We went on like this until, suddenly, he felt the coldness of metal: his back was to the heavy armored door. I saw his panic-stricken eyes, feeling trapped, while mine became increasingly sadistic.

“It looks like you’re not going to be able to escape your beating...” I spoke.

He looked around and suddenly saw a kind of terminal with buttons on the side. He looked at me and then at the ceiling. His stunned face broke into a slight smile.

“Don’t be so sure, brat...” he said.

He pressed a button, and an alarm sounded. I barely had time to realize what was happening before a heavy metal door slammed down in front of me, separating me from him.

“Hahahaha!! This base has more than one trick up its sleeve moron! Try to get me now!” he laughed.

“You locked yourself in, idiot,” I said. “Behind you, there are a score of similar doors. You’re fucking trapped,” I added.

“Oh really? There’s a way, known only to a few people, to open those doors. I know this way and... need I remind you what lies at the end of it?” he said threateningly.

The bastard, he’s going to...!!

“Oh, and by the way... These emergency systems are designed to contain enemies and... eliminate them!” he growled.

Suddenly, two hatches opened from the ceiling and two machines descended, or rather... two machine guns!

I should have been terrified, but the truth is I was rather... pleased. The firepower of those machine guns was probably greater than the few pistols or machine guns of the soldiers I’d dealt with. I should have been scared, but I wasn’t. It wasn’t just my muscles that had exploded in size, my muscle density had also undergone an important increase. It was time to test my muscle armour. I didn’t even try to protect myself, I just wanted to see if I’d reached the point where even the machine guns couldn’t hurt me anymore. It fired, and the next thing I felt were hundreds of small tingling sensations. It wasn’t even a stinging sensation like I’d felt before, but just a tiny tingling. Even without flexing a muscle, the bullets just crashed against my body. Oh for fuck’s sake! Now I could tell Dad that titans, at least the ones of our size, were fucking bulletproof!!

I moved forward step by step, ignoring all the bullets that hit me. I could hear the sound of my feet screening the hundreds of bullets falling to the ground. It was like walking on eggshells. I finally was within range of the two machines guns. It was time to put a stop to all this noise. I grabbed them with my hand and pulled them off and calm returned at once. Hearing that it had stopped firing, I could hear Dmitri panicking. I don’t think he expected me to get away with it. Ironically, that’s what would probably have happened if he hadn’t pissed me off. And he was right to be scared: I was going to smash his face like never before. A door separated us. It was time to see if this reinforced steel was also effective against the world’s strongest titan.

“Goddamn it, are you going to die or what??” he shouted as he raged against the emergency system. “Crap! Faster! Faster!!” he raged.

“Now it’s your turn, motherfucker!!” I threatened.

I closed my fist, pumped all my strength into it and...

bam!!

Well, I’m clearly not going to knock it down in a single blow, but... it was safe to say that my punch didn’t leave it unmoved: I could clearly see the imprint of my fist on the door. I knocked again.

bam!!

The imprint deepened. And I struck again, and again, and again, and again!

bam!! bam!! bam!! bam!!

I’d almost pierced it, I could feel it. I cocked my fist one last time and struck the same spot.

bam!!

This time, it broke through the metal.

“Shit!!” shouted Dmitri.

There was no time to lose. I had to demolish that door as quickly as possible! I put both my hands into the hole I’d just made, gripping each side and... pulling, pulling with all my might. If I can’t open it, I might as well “create an overture”!

The metal screamed but didn’t let go. After all, what did I expect? We’re not talking about a sheet of paper, but a fucking armored door, whose steel was ultra-reinforced against titans. I wasn’t going to tear it up like a sheet of paper. I used all my strength, flexing all my muscles, grunting louder and louder. The steel screamed louder and louder, until finally...

rrriiiiiiippppppp!!

The damn armored door finally gave way, tearing like a sheet of paper.

“It’s Andrew!!” I laughed madly.

“Shit shit shit!!” shouted Dmitri, pressing himself against the door.

“Now asshole, you will pay for what you dared to say about her!” I said, with a black look. “Any last words?” I grunted.

“Do you really think you can get out of here?” replied Dmitri. Strangely, he seemed more confident.

“Do you really think you can stop me now? Even your goddamn anti-titan doors, I’ve torn them to shreds. I’m the most fucking powerful titan in the world, asshole! No one can stop me now!” I said.

“Hehehe, that’s what you think, but you’re not out of the woods yet, kid. Igor has more than one trick up his sleeve,” he said.

“Unless you have a 16-foot titan in reserve, I don’t see how you can stop me now,” I replied.

“Oh, we’ve got something better than a titan, believe me. And I don’t think you’ll have to wait long to meet it...” he said.

“You’ll excuse me, weakling, but I’ve got a woman to rescue. And speaking of that woman...”

I grabbed his head, turned him towards the door.

“That was for threatening her!” I said.

I smashed him against the door. I did it a second time, then a third and a fourth. I’d struck so hard that you could see the imprint of his face in the metal. As for him, his face was stinking of blood, with broken teeth and probably a fractured nose.

“That was for insulting her!” I said.

I grabbed him by the arm and sent him crashing into the left wall, then the right, then the floor, then the ceiling. His body soon became as limp as a rag doll. Then I turned him towards the corridor.

“And that is for daring to demolish our home and our memories!” I shouted before throwing a huge punch in his midsection. Strangely, his abs were now much softer than before. There was a loud crack on impact, and I knew it wasn’t my phalanges... His eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and he coughed up blood. His body was hurled across the corridor at high speed, without touching the ground. He smashed very violently into one wall, then another and a third. I quickly lost count of the number of walls he destroyed.

I don’t think that bastard will be getting up again anytime soon. I suspected that he wasn’t dead but probably in a very bad way. I could finish him off, but I had no intention of becoming a murderer. He wouldn’t be a threat to me anyway and I had better things to do at the moment than squashing insignificant insects. I still had about twenty doors to open to get to Mom. Back to work Andrew!

For the next few minutes, there was a succession of banging and tearing noises. One by one, I tore through the damn doors. Dmitri was right, there were over twenty of them. In the end, this chance encounter had come at the right time. In a way, ironically, Dimitri had given me the helping hand I needed because without this muscle growth, I wouldn’t have been able to get through those obstacles. Finally, I reached the end. Well, almost, the room was protected by a new door, but this one seemed more classical, and indeed it was: a flick of the wrist was enough to make it collapse.

My heart leapt and a tear of joy rolled down my cheek when I saw her: Mom was there, in a kind of tank filled with water. She was unconscious but breathing. The glass appeared to be bullet-proof, but unfortunately for it, it was not “titan proof”. I gave a small blow, taking great care not to hurt my mother. The glass began to crack and the next thing I knew, water was pouring out of the room. Delicately, I tore off the cables holding her in place and took her in my hands. Damn, despite her muscular build, I felt like I was holding a porcelain doll where the slightest pressure could crush her bones.

“M-Mom?” I asked. But she didn’t answer. Clearly, the liquid she was bathing in was acting like a sleeping pill. It needed time to dissipate. So I waited there for dozens of minutes. And then finally...

“M-mmmmhhh...” she moaned slightly.

“Mom? Can you hear me?” I asked. She moaned for a few more minutes, until finally something came out of her mouth.

“W-who’s t-there... Ho-honey?” she asked slightly. She obviously thought he was my father. No wonder, physically we looked a lot alike and, more importantly, we were now similar in height.

“It’s me, Mom, Andrew!” I said, happy.

“An.. Andrew? W.. where are w—” she began, before finally looking at me. There was a moment’s silence, then his eyes widened.

“Aaahhhh!!” she shouted. Oh dear, I must have frightened her!!

“Mom! It’s.. it’s me Andrew,” I said, trying to reassure her.

“An... Andrew? B-b-b-b-but—?” she stammered.

Come to think of it, the last time she saw me, I was five feet shorter, now I was nearly twice her size. Not surprising that the change was so brutal. I began to tell her everything. Her kidnapping, their attempts to kidnap me, our discussions with Dad, the plan we put in place to rescue her.

“Well, that’s a crazy story. I knew we could get into trouble if your secret was discovered, but... to be kidnapped by the Russian mafia and held prisoner on a military base... no, I never imagined that,” she said, still astonished. “But what pleases me most is to see what my beloved favorite men have done for me”. Shit... she manages to make me embarrassed in no time hahaha. “We’re going to have to rearrange your room though I think, your bed might be somewhat... too small”. She also knows how to make me laugh in no time.

“Well... I guess you don’t feel like staying here much longer?” she said to me.

“The sooner we get out of here, the better,” I replied.

So, we set off in the opposite direction. As we passed the half-torn doors, I saw her stunned.

“Did... did you do this?” she asked.

“Yeah, I guess you could say those bastards went out of their way to make sure I couldn’t reach you. But they must have forgotten that I’m not just anyone,” I replied, flexing my huge biceps.

“Did they hurt you?” she asked, worried.

“They tried, yes but I don’t think there’s anything to worry about for me now. But on the other hand, you, Mom, he’s likely to target you. Don’t worry, I’ll protect you but stay well behind me and in the slightest danger, take cover. We’ll find Dad safe and sound, I promise,” I said.

“And it’s my son, who wasn’t able to defend himself, who’s telling me this,” she ironized.

“Haha, in case you hadn’t noticed, your son is now twice your size and can rip through reinforced steel doors with his bare hands. I’ve got a bit more strength than I used to,” I said with a laugh.

But the truth is, I was worried. Not so much for myself as for her. The whole base must have been on alert by now, and I doubted they’d let us out so easily. I might have been bulletproofed, but she wasn’t. I didn’t want her to get hurt. I didn’t want her to get hurt by a misguided shot or by a wall collapsing on her. My new size didn’t make things any easier. If a wall fell on me, I’d hardly notice it, but if it crashed on her, she’d be badly hurt or worse. I had to be careful not to make her inadvertent collateral damage.

However, against all expectations, we made our way through the corridors towards the exit without a problem. I was expecting strong resistance but... almost no one. There were a few stragglers who, seeing a monster twice their size, with biceps that were wider than they were, coming towards them like a tank crushing everything in its path, scurried off at once, but apart from that, I didn’t meet a soul. It was as if they’d deserted the base. I should have been reassured, but it was just the opposite, it was definitely not normal...

“Haha, I guess they must have fled after the mess you made!” said Mum.

“Yeah, but I’m not so sure...” I replied.

I had a bad feeling, a very bad feeling... We continued on our way, still without meeting anyone. Something was definitely wrong!

After a few dozen minutes, we finally arrived in a huge hall, approximately 20 feet. A handful of vehicles remained, including military trucks, a few jeeps and... tanks. Shit, I must have known they had them. Should I be dealing with this? Facing soldiers armed with a simple gun is one thing, but facing a fucking tank armed with a machine gun is a whole different story.

These vehicles seemed to be out of action, but what worried me most was that you could see the tracks on the ground for many of the empty spaces: there were clearly more vehicles here. And the tracks were fresh, so they’d left very recently. No time to think about it, I had to get out of here as soon as possible, my priority is to get Mum out of here and we were very close to the goal: the hangar had a large door, which for once was my size and it was easy to guess that it opened onto the outside. I was impressed by the size of it though, why such a big door when most of the vehicles here aren’t even half the size?

Well, it was time to finally get out of this hellhole.

“Back off, Mom!” I said.

I closed my fist and knocked on that big door. The impact was harder than the others, which was to be expected given its immense size. At first, she seemed to stand still, but I saw it slowly topple over before finally collapsing to the ground with an infernal din. We’d finally reached the exit! The sun hit me in the face, blinding me. I took a few steps outside and when I opened my eyes again.

A cold shiver ran up my spine, and it all made sense... I understood why we hadn’t met anyone: facing me, in the distance, stood over a hundred armed soldiers, but not only that, there were also dozens of jeeps with machine guns, military trucks and above all... fucking tanks!!

They hadn’t really deserted, they were waiting calmly for us at the exit, all gathered together. That’s why we met hardly anyone on the way back! fuck! The situation had suddenly taken a turn for the worse.

“Mom... back into the building quickly and stay there until I call you!” I said in a slightly panicked voice.

“What’s the matter Andrew? We’re finally o—” but she didn’t finish her sentence: her face became white when she saw what was outside.

“A-A-A-Andrew... All... all these soldiers! You... you’re not g-going to face them?” she stammered, afraid.

I had no choice. Confrontation was inevitable...

“I’m afraid I’m going to have to, Mom.” I said.

“But... but... but... you... you saw how many there are? And... and... tanks? Andrew! You’re going to get killed!” she cried.

“Mom... look at me... I’m not the puny little Andrew I was a few weeks ago. I’m even bigger than Dad, which means I’m probably the strongest person in the world, too. I can take them on, even tanks, but I won’t be able to protect you at the same time. This place is about to become a real battlefield, it will be extremely dangerous for you. You mustn’t stay here; do you hear me?” I said.

“But... but... No! I can’t leave you!” she cried.

“Don’t worry, Mom, I’ll be fine! I’ll come and tell you when it’s over,” I said.

I could feel her trembling, but she understood. She took a deep breath to calm herself.

“Take care of yourself, big boy,” she said, embracing me. I smiled. She used to say “big boy” a lot, but now I guess it described me pretty well.

“Don’t worry, I’ll get you out of here unscathed. I promise! And we’ll finally be able to live a normal life with Dad,” I said.

Well, it was time to say hello to those who wait for me. Once she’d gone, I came out into the open. One of the soldiers, probably a commander, in a different uniform, picked up a megaphone.

“It’s over kid! I’m giving you one last chance to surrender or we‘ll open fire!” he shouted.

Surrender? Did you get a good look at me? Do I look like someone who’s about to surrender? I’m going to crush you like all the others!

“Fuck you!” I said with a powerful but calm voice. The commander grumbled.

“Well... can’t say I didn’t give you a chance... fire!” he shouted. The next moment, there was an uninterrupted din of gunshots. Hundreds, no, thousands of bullets hit me but as I suspected, I didn’t even feel the bullets coming from the machine guns. Soldiers weren’t really going to be a problem. The ones from the heavies machine guns on jeeps were a bit more powerful, but no more painful than a common BB pistol. It lasted a few dozen seconds. Any normal human being would have been blown to bits, but not the most powerful titan.

“Bloody fucking monster!” snarled the officer. He waved his hand, but no soldier fired. It took me a second to notice that it was the tanks’ machine guns that were turning in my direction! Shit! This time we moved on to heavy weapons. I shielded my face with my arms. Better to take precautions because between a simple gun and that of a fucking tank, there was a big difference in firepower! And the next thing I knew, the din was back, louder. The first bullets hit me a moment later. As I expected, the difference in firepower with the machine guns was still quite noticeable: I felt like I was being shot at unprotected with an airsoft gun. It wasn’t pleasant at all and even hurt a bit after a while, but not enough to seriously injure me. I was a bit more reassured about the outcome of the battle. After several dozen interminable seconds, it stopped. I lowered my hands, thinking it was over. Big mistake! My face fell as I saw the cannon of the tank turning towards me. Fuck!! Too late to avoid it...

*kaboom*

I felt a big explosion in my chest. As I’d expected, the shock was violent, and I felt myself thrown back several meters before collapsing to the ground. Crap! I felt like I’d been hit by a car. I was knocked unconscious by the explosion and felt an area of smoldering blackness and a very slight injury. At the same time, it was no surprise: I’d just been hit by a fucking tank shell! Anyone else would have been blown to bits. I was lucky to be alive and still in one piece. Even the Andrew who’d arrived here a few hours ago would have been in a bad way if he’d taken that shell.

In the end, I was very lucky, things probably wouldn’t have gone so well if I hadn’t grown to Daddy’s size. In the end, Dmitri had done me a favor, without him, I would probably have been killed on the spot. But shit, I still couldn’t realize it! I’d just been hit by a fucking tank shell and I was just groggy! Well, I can’t say I haven’t felt it either. Let’s not be too quick to claim victory! I shouldn’t underestimate the threat, I’m clearly not in a position of strength. Especially since it was only a single tank shot, if they all start shooting at me, I don’t think things will go so well.

I stood up, still a bit groggy from the explosion I’d taken. It hurt a bit, but nothing broken or serious.

“Shit! How can these bastards survive that??” the officer snarled.

“If you don’t mind my saying so, commander, he’s not entirely unscathed either,” said a soldier.

“Yeah, you’re right. If he bleeds, we can kill him!” replied the commander.

Shit, I’m afraid I know what he’s going to do...

“To all units! on my signal, fire without stopping until further notice! Explode this fucking monster!!” he shouted.

Damn! Things were about to get very serious... I managed to take one hit, but I don’t know if I could withstand a full salvo! But now that I think about it, I didn’t really have time to protect myself properly. I think it was time to check whether my muscle density has also gone beyond belief! If not, things could get complicated very quickly. I flex my abs, feeling my ten huge rocks harden even more than they already were. God! That was just so incredible!

“Fire!” shouted the officer.

The din resumed: machine-gun fire, heavy machine-gun fire, tank fire. My question was answered: The heavy machine-gun bullets I’d felt before were barely noticeable now. As for the shells, the sensation was more that of a good punch and instead of being thrown backwards, I only retreated a few steps which became much more manageable. It wasn’t the most pleasant experience, but there was a big difference between that and feeling like you’d been hit by a car. Well, muscular shield against tank shells: check! I was seriously beginning to regain hope that I might finally emerge victorious from this fight.

The deluge of fire went on and on. Soon, a thick cloud of smoke and dust surrounded me. Perfect, I’ll take advantage of the cover I’ve been given, moving step by step while “protecting” me. My progress was quite slowly, three steps forward, two back, three forward, two back. Little by little, however, I was gaining ground. What’s more, because of the repeated explosions, the battlefield was quickly covered with a cloud of dust, providing me with cover. Every now and then, a shot would miss me and give me the opportunity to advance a bit further. I just hope it doesn’t last too long. My muscular shield may have been very effective, but I was still taking dozens of hard knocks.

“Stop!” shouted the officer and the shots all ceased.

“You... you think we got him commander?” asked a soldier.

“Considering what the first shot did to him, and the number of shots he took, I think so,” said the commander.

Oh, how sorry I am for you, my dear commander... Well, it was time to counterattack and harness this incredible power. There’s no need to target anything that doesn’t bother me, let’s focus on tanks first. So before the cloud dust dissipates, I crouch and jump. Damn! I flew dozens of feet into the air very easily. I have a feeling that high jump lessons at school won’t be a problem anymore.

“Holy shit!!” shouted a soldier, seeing a large shape emerge from the dust. Everyone was stunned to see me alive.

I fell back violently onto a tank, my feet sinking into the metal. Without waiting, I grabbed the turret and began to pull upwards. I’d be lying if I said it was easy, I felt a strong resistance. The metal screamed as I grunted more and more. Then, little by little, I felt the screws popping out one after the other and tearing sounds. Fuck yeah, I loved that sound! The turret was gradually shredding off the tank. I let out a roar in a last-ditch effort.

“aaarrrggghhhh!!”

*rrriiiiiiiipppppppp*

I was holding the turret in my hands, totally detached from the tank. Holy shit, I’d done it! I’d just “decapitated” a tank with my bare hands! So amazing!!

Well, that’s one down, but it wasn’t the only one. The soldiers inside looked at me, dumbfounded. It must have been the first time they’d seen such a situation. In any case, my show of pure strength had the desired effect: there were no more shots, everyone looked at me, astonished. In any case, it was not their miserable weapons that could do me any good.

I was wondering how I was going to demolish the next one, just to vary the pleasures a bit... oh, I know! It reminds me of that scene in that movie. Damn, I’ve always dreamed of doing that, but I never expected to actually be able to do it in real life!

I jumped several feet to land beside a second tank. I grabbed him by the barrel. Then I tried to start turning on myself. I won’t hide the fact that despite my strength, it wasn’t that easy. But at the same time, I wasn’t able to lift 150 pounds until recently, and here I was trying to lift a fucking tank that must have weighed infinitely more! What did I expect? But fuck it, I’ll get there, I know I will.

“What the... what the hell is he doing?” said a nearby soldier.

I growled and used all my strength. I really felt like I was holding a very heavy hammer in my hands. Once it was off the ground, I began to turn on myself. The first lap was relatively difficult, but as time went on, the centrifugal force generated made them easier and easier as each lap. I began to turn faster and faster. I could hear one of the soldiers babbling something.

“Tell me I’m dreaming but... he... he’s really doing a hammer throw with... A tank??” stammered the soldier.

After about twenty laps, I could barely feel the weight of the tank. I was careful not to swing it into the middle of the soldiers and... dropped it. The latter flew high into the air for several hundred feet before falling back and bouncing violently several times on the ground.

I couldn’t believe what I’d just done, how unimaginable it was: I’d just thrown a fucking tank like a hammer, a fucking tank!

“Fuuuuckkkk yeaaahhh!!” I roared, exulting. This power... it was... so addictive! yeah, I totally understood the reaction of Ulric. This power was like a fucking drug, so addictive! I’ve never felt so good, so alive!

I could see the soldiers getting more and more panicky. They realized the monster they were facing and, above all, that their weapons were absolutely ineffective against me, even their tanks. In short, they realized that they were totally powerless against me, whether it was the men or their vehicles, I dominated them. Good, because my show wasn’t over yet! A quick jump allowed me to reach the next tank in no time. I grabbed the barrel and began to bend it back... over the hatch. One of the occupants looked up at him with huge eyes.

“Guys... we... we’re having a bit of a cannon orientation problem... please don’t shoot!” he cried.

And on I went, passing from tank to tank and putting them out of action in every possible and unimaginable way.

“This... this... this monster is invincible! There’s... there’s nothing we can do about it! I didn’t sign up to die here!” said a frightened soldier. He dropped his weapon and ran off. Little by little, others followed. It was a total desertion.

The commander shouted to stay in position, but most of the soldiers abandoned their posts. Even those in the tanks took off running. They knew they couldn’t win. I could hardly believe it: I’d just emerged victorious against an entire army.

Suddenly, the commander put his hand to his earpiece.

“Sir... I... I... I’m sorry, but he’s still... What? ... T-they are c-coming? ... What? N-Now? ... ... Yes sir... All right,” he said, before interrupting the call. He looked at me and... smiled? What? What’s that idiot smiling about? His troops have totally deserted the battlefield and he’s smiling?

“Hehehehe! You’re dead, kid!” he said. Strange, he seemed almost... reassured. And... kid? Did he look at me or what? He’s barely half my size and I could easily rip his head off with one hand.

“Look around you, asshole: I won!” I groaned.

“Oh, that’s what you think. You’ve won a battle, I admit, but you haven’t won the war, moron. What’s coming will finish you off!” he said with a large smile.

“We’re pulling out!” shouted the commander. The remaining soldiers then left in their turn.

What had just happened? Was it... over? Was it? All the troops were leaving until finally, there was no one left. I really don’t like this... It was better not to linger too long here. I’ll get Mom and we’ll get out of here. I started walking back to the base when suddenly, I noticed slight vibrations and whirring in the distance. Probably their tank troop... No... No, it wasn’t, because the vibrations were getting stronger! It wasn’t running away, it was coming! And damn it, they were getting really stronger! What the hell was that?

I turned back to the forest to see that, in the distance, trees seemed to be being “crushed”. What the fuck is happening? It got so strong it felt like an earthquake. Whatever it was, it looked big, very big!

Then, out of the forest emerged... a tank, but not just any tank! This one was holy fucking huge!! In height it must have been something like 16 feet! 16 fucking feet! He was taller than me, damn it! And its cannon was so huge, as were the machine guns which looked like an XXL version of the ones I’d seen just before.

Holy shit... I was starting to break out in a cold sweat. It didn’t smell good, not good at all!! Suddenly, a voice emerged from a radio.

“Hehehe, so we meet again my little Andrew!” said a voice with a strong Russian accent.

Holy shit, it was Igor!

“I told you we’d see each other again,” he said. “So, I hear you made quite a mess of my base? That’s not very nice of you. Remember what I said about what would happen if you ever made a mess?” he said threateningly.

“Yeah, and you’re just in time, so I can settle the score with you, asshole,” I growled. “Come out so we can settle our accounts titan to titan!” I threatened.

“Sorry to disappoint you kid, but this tank is fully automated, there’s nobody in it. I’m sitting comfortably far away, and I’ve got your pretty little face in my sights. That’s one of the advantages of remote technology,” he said. Obviously, he didn’t have the balls to come himself...

“In case you hadn’t noticed, I’ve beaten several of your tanks to a pulp. This one may be bigger, but that won’t stop me from doing the same with it,” I said.

“Hahahaha! I wouldn’t be so quick to rejoice if I were you. You may have survived this far, but I doubt you’ll be able to do anything about our latest invention. As you can see, this little marvel has been specially designed to annihilate undesirables like you. I’ve nicknamed it the Titan Killer. A little demonstration will speak for itself....” said Igor. The cannon turned in my direction!

There was an eardrum-bursting denotation. I barely had time to jump when a big explosion took place where I was a moment ago. Although I dodged the bullet, the shockwave propelled me several feet away. Fuck! The power of that thing was no match for the tanks I’d crushed earlier. One shot from this tank and I was not at all sure I’d get out in one piece!

This time, I was no longer in a position of strength, no longer at all...

I stood up and watched in horror as the giant machine gun turned towards me. Shit shit shit!! I barely had time to protect myself with my arms and flexing my muscles when a very brief burst was fired. Suddenly I felt a sharp pain on the side of my midsection. I felt with a trembling hand that the bullets had penetrated my skin. Clearly, this time... I had been wounded! And it was only a very quick burst, a longer burst would rip me to shreds. I looked in horror at my bloody hand. I was as vulnerable as an ordinary human being! No... Fuck no! I’m invincible, I just took on a fucking battalion without a scratch! I can’t lose now! No!

“Hahahahaha! See? Even you’re no match for our super weapon. What’s it like to suddenly feel so vulnerable, when just a moment before you thought you were invincible? I could kill you right now, but you know what, Andrew? What I really enjoy is playing with my prey before I finish them off.. How about a game of cat and mouse?” he said.

Shit shit shit shit shit!! I’ve made it this far, I’ve managed to free Mum, I even took up the army and now I’m going to be pulverized at the last hurdle? That’s out of the question. I’ll beat you, you bastard!

Forget the show, this time I’m clearly not in a position of strength! I’ll have to be more strategic. There’s no point in trying to crush him completely or tear him in two. All I have to do is put him out of action, nothing more, nothing less. Crush or bend his cannons, destroy his machine guns. If this tank can’t shoot, no matter how huge it is, it’d be useless!

The giant gatling guns began to turn. I began to run as fast as I could, narrowly avoiding the gust. The cannon started firing. I had to leap to avoid being blown apart. I ducked behind a large boulder, which gave me a few seconds’ respite, but a few moments later, a shell shattered it, propelling me several feet ahead. I managed to land on my feet and started running again to avoid further bursts of fire. For fuck’s sake... I hoped the canon would have trouble keeping up with me, but this thing was spinning fast! I was also running in a spiral, trying to get closer and closer to the tank while avoiding its fire.

When the cannon was in a position that protected me overall from the machine guns, I knew it was now or never! I use all my strength to make a huge jump and fall right back down. Without waiting, I grabbed the huge cannon. Bingo! All I had to do now was crush it, and I’d almost have it! I started forcing, forcing, forcing, forcing some more...

Shit... Shit!! I squeezed as hard as I could, but the metal refused to bend. Fuck! I’d just crushed normal tanks with my bare hands and couldn’t even scratch this one! Why can’t I do it? Why can’t I do it?? I tried again and again and again, but it was no use. I couldn’t even dent or crush the metal, not even a bit! Fucking fuck fuck fuck!!

“Hahahahahaha!!” laughed Igor. “I had a feeling you’d try something like this. This tank cost a fortune, and not just because of its size. It’s made of a brand-new, extremely resistant alloy. Even a titan your size couldn’t make a dent. That’s precisely why we designed it: to make it indestructible even to the mightiest of titans. Pretty good anti-titan weapon, don’t you think?” he sneered.

No... no, that’s not possible!! I... I can’t be helpless! Not me! If I can’t do it, no one else can, otherwise Mom will be... ... Well, pull yourself together Andrew, think of another solution: if you can’t crush the cannon, disable it some other way. If I can flip this tank, I doubt it’d be able to right itself.

I abandoned the idea of crushing the cannon, I put my hands under it and tried with all my might to lift it.... ... ... Crap... Shit! For the first time since my recent muscle growth, I felt like the old me trying to lift tons. My face turned redder than a tomato, my veins were swollen and ready to explode, my whole body trembled under the effort. I tried again and again and again, but nothing... I couldn’t even lift it from one damn inch!!

This can’t be true... this can’t be true!! I, the most powerful titan in the world, who had just taken on an army all by himself, was... totally powerless against this fucking thing. I tried again and again and again, screaming in rage at my impotence.

“Hahahaha! It’s so good to see you angry. You weren’t expecting that, were you? And you haven’t seen everything yet, look...” said Igor. Suddenly, the chariot began to move. Fuck, I wasn’t expecting that! I tried to resist, but was inexorably pushed backwards. My feet scratched the rocky ground. Shit, it was as if my old self was trying to back up a truck. Shit!

What also surprised me was the speed of this thing; it was going unusually fast for a behemoth of this kind.

“Hehehehe! You see, the advantage of not having a pilot is that you can put a lot more engines in it. Despite its gigantic weight, this thing is relatively pretty fast. And I wouldn’t recommend going under the caterpillars hahahaha!”

I had to jump back to avoid being crushed.

The situation was catastrophic, really catastrophic. My chances of victory were now nil. I couldn’t see a way out! I began to understand the commander’s smile and his words: “You won’t get out of here alive, kid”. He was right, I was in a more than critical situation!

Fuck... Fuck!!

“Mmmh... ? Ooooh, things are about to get more interesting, hehehehehe,” Igor sneered. What does he mean by that? The cannon turned and I thought I was going to be shot at again, but it stopped on other side... What’s he doing? Doesn’t he know how to aim? I’m not on this si—

I looked in the direction of the cannon... I think it was then that I had the biggest fright of my life. The cannon was pointed at the entrance, and I saw a shape, about six and a half feet tall: Mom. He wasn’t going to shoot me; he was going to shoot her! Fuck!!

All rational thought left me, I had a split second to react and hope to save her from certain death. And in the current situation, there was only one thing I could do: sacrifice myself. I ran and jumped to find myself right in front of the cannon. It might have been the end for me, but at that moment, all I could think about was saving Mom. Nothing else, not even my own life, mattered. Still, I had the good reflex to flex my muscles. It wasn’t going to be a simple punch this time, no, it really wasn’t... Time seemed to stand still... and then...

*kaboom*

The detonation nearly burst my eardrums. The next moment, I felt a gigantic pain in my stomach and a cracking sound. I spat out a spray of blood. I was thrown backwards at full speed, my feet no longer touching the ground.

I was barely conscious. I felt strangely light.

“Aaannnndddddrrreeeeewwwwwwww!!” I heard in a muffled way.

I felt like I was flying through the air. Who knows, maybe I was already dead. It lasted for what seemed like an eternity, then suddenly I felt myself going down, followed shortly afterwards by a terrible shock to my back, I bounced in the air and hit the ground again, then sliding, plowing a trench in the earth about fifteen feet long and two feet deep, before ending up against a rock.

My vision was blurry, my ears were ringing. What... what had just happened? “Andrew!!” I heard again. Mom? Where... where are we? ... Ah yes, that tank... it... it was coming back to me. I remember. He’d just shot me head-on. I feel... weak... and it hurts... Shit... I’m going to... to faint... N-no... I... I mustn’t faint! Otherwise Mom... Mom would be...

I tried to get up with great difficulty. The pain... the side of my midsection was killing me. Fortunately, I was still in one piece, which was a miracle, but at the very least I must have had several fractures, a large wound and a hemorrhage. No, it hadn’t been a simple punch. Instead, it was as if I’d been hit head-on by a car. I was lucky to be alive, but I was in a bad way.

“Still up? I’ve got to admit, you’re pretty tenacious, moron! But I also notice that my shot didn’t spare you. Good, because we’ve specially designed this weapon to annihilate titans like you. I wonder if you’ll be able to take another shot....” laughed Igor.

Shit... I can barely stand up, I won’t be able to dodge the shot. This time, this is the end.

“Seeing the total despair on your face is the most enjoyable thing ever. And I know exactly what would make you even more desperate...” he chuckled.

No... no no no no! He’s not going to dare, is he?

The cannon turned back to Mom again. Yes, he was going to do it...

Bastard! Fucking motherfucker! piece of shit!! He was really going to kill her, this fucking asshole! He wanted me to watch her die before he finished me off. I was unfortunately too far away to take the shot again! Shit... Shit!! I can’t do anything... Fuck!!

Then, suddenly, I saw beside me the turret I’d torn off earlier. I don’t know if God exists, but I was in the right place at the right time. It was my only chance to avoid the worst. I must have been anesthetized by anger because I didn’t feel the pain when, despite my injuries, I grabbed the turret and threw it into the path of the cannon. The next thing I heard is the cannon’s gigantic firing sound... I broke out in a cold sweat again, which ran down my spine, the coldest day of my life. The shell slammed into the turret, which shattered into countless tiny pieces. One of the pieces even planted itself in the rock beside me. Once again, I had avoided the worst in extremis, but I had nothing left to protect her. Fortunately, Mom, seeing that she was being used as bait, ran for cover in the building.

“Ooohhh, that’s not very nice Andrew! Now, I’m going to have to go and flush her out. But it’s more fun to play with your prey hehehe,” said Igor. He then began firing at the entrance as he stepped forward.

I glared at the damn tank. My eyes were bloodshot. Something inside me broke. I was instantly seized by a murderous rage, a rage I’d never known before. I wanted to annihilate him completely!

“Bastard!! Fucking bastard!! I’ll crush you!! I’ll kill you!!” I yelled in a black anger.

“Hahahahahahaha! You can always try, asshole!” he laughed.

My muscles were jumping like never before. My blood was boiling like hot lava. It was more than anger; it was pure rage. I’d never felt so much hatred. It obliterated all my sensations. Even the pain of my wounds had completely disappeared. This son of a bitch was going to pay! Yes, he was going to pay! There’s no kindness left: I’m going to demolish and destroy everything. that fucking tank, that fucking military complex! I’m going to destroy everything down to the last brick! I was about to annihilate everything!!

“You... you!!” I shouted. My whole body was boiling like never before. He’d made the mistake of his fucking life. Igor had just triggered the only thing that could turn the tide of this battle. And he would soon come to bitterly regret it...

“You! You’re gonna... paaaay!!” I yelled at the top of my voice. It was so powerful that I could feel the ground shaking. The rock beside me even cracked. And the storm began, and boy, what a storm! My muscles began to vibrate as before, quickly intensified and became more like waves in a hurricane. and muscle growth began. My whole muscles began to swell at an incredible speed. I could clearly hear the stretching noise. My heart was beating like never before in my chest, and each beat was stronger than the last. I could feel the blood coursing through my veins to feed my huge, growing muscles like lava burning inside me. I was totally paralyzed, totally unable to move, the only thing I could do was scream.

“Aaahhhh aaahhhh aaahhh!!” I shouted. I’m not going to hide that was painful, far beyond previous times. And this was only the beginning! But on the other side, I could also feel this sensation of power that grew stronger every second. And that was all I wanted right now: as much power as possible. Fuck! It was just insane, far more intense than any other muscle growth to date. In my head, I could only think about only one thing, one word: more. Yes, more, despite the intensity, despite the pain, my power was increasing tenfold every moment, even more than in my previous growths. This was the ultimate feeling and I didn’t want to interrupt this un-fucking-believable experience for anything in the world. And as I said, that was just the beginning: what I felt now there was just the appetizer! And I wasn’t going to wait long for the main course: I felt a fucking sharp pain as I had been hit by my first big muscular explosion.

“Aaarrrgggghhhh!!”

My face was taut as ever, my teeth extremely clenched. I grunted, groaned, screamed and grew, grew, grew again! It seemed like torture, but inside I was gloating. More, I needed more, much more! I greedily swallowed every ounce of power that was offered to me.

My muscles were growing at a frantic pace, reaching unimaginable sizes. My neck had totally merged with my traps, and this rocky mass continued to grow relentlessly, pushing my head higher (which was no bad thing, otherwise I’d probably have ended up suffocated by my pecs). My shoulders reached ridiculously gigantic sizes. My biceps exploded, gaining more inches in one second than bodybuilders do in a lifetime. My forearm alone was bigger than Mr. Olympia’s biceps and had more “roads” than a road map. My pecs were so fucking huge; to call them beach balls would be an insult now. I could feel each of my ten huge bricks pushing further out of my midsection to the point where I felt like my skin could tear at any moment. Suddenly, without warning, the first row suddenly exploded out of my stomach, almost doubling in size. The sharp pain made me let out a yell of surprise. Fuck, I could have sworn I heard the “boom”. The other rows soon followed, four abs-splosions, one after the other, with a mere second between them. My back widened even more, not only in width but also in thickness. I could no longer go through a door from the front, nor from the top, and I had the impression that even from the side it would no longer fit. My legs were now clearly bigger than tree trunks. I was also growing taller and taller, and my eyes were moving away from the ground.

I was huge, no, more than huge but it still wasn’t enough. More, I needed more! I didn’t just want to be bigger, stronger than Dad, I wanted to be the ultimate titan, the one who’d make any of my “brothers” shit their pants at first sight, the one who’d scare even Dad, the one who’d be so ridiculously big and strong that this shitty superweapon would be nothing more than a toy. I really needed more more more power! It was then that Mom’s terrified face, believing her last hour had come, came back to mind. There was no way I was going to see that face again. That thought was enough to make me very, very, very angry, accentuating my muscle growth even more.. The effect was just as immediate, as I felt a new muscle growth “preparing”. Despite the intensity and pain, I smile: it was going to be explosive, I could feel it and that was absolutely all I wanted: still more power! The “pressure” of my growth soared, my demented smile widened and...

“Aaarrrggghhh!!”

New muscle-plosion, even stronger than before! Oh my god, it was so fucking incredible!

“Hahahahahahahaaarrrggghhh.”

What the hell? A second, even stronger, followed the first a few moments later! And a third shortly afterwards! Holy shit!! It was a rapid cycle of rumbling and bulging muscles. I was laughing like a maniac, intoxicated by the surge. My laughter was interspersed with my screams as my muscles exploded, growing ever bigger, denser, stronger.

“Hahahahaha yes bigger! bigger bigger bigger!!” I shouted in laughing. It went on and on and on!

Then, after several fucking cycles, each more intense than the last, it seemed to weaken... but it wasn’t over yet! No, I could clearly feel it in my bones; the monster had simply plunged into the abyss, only to leap back and surprise his prey... It was just a precursor to the gigantic and explosive finale, which each time had nothing to do with the previous one in terms of intensity. Honestly, I don’t know whether I was excited to death or dreading it, the previous one had already been incredible, so I can’t imagine what’s going to happen. I don’t even know if my body could take it.

I had a few seconds’ respite but I knew full well that it would come back in one fell swoop, in a titanically explosive finale, a fucking supernova of power. I couldn’t be more ecstatic! Those few seconds seemed like an eternity of waiting. I couldn’t wait for the volcano to erupt fully. And then, just as I’d predicted, it suddenly resurfaced… Needless to say, this power surge far surpassed anything I’d ever experienced. It was going to be titanic!! My already crazy smile got wider, I think I would have scared even a psychopath. It barely lasted a second, but damn, I’d never felt anything like it. And then came the long-awaited finale!

“Aaarrrgggghhhh!!”

My scream was so loud I thought I’d broken my vocal cords. The whole battlefield shook as if there had been a fucking strong earthquake. A rock next to me even cracked and exploded. I know I’ve often used the term “muscle explosion” to describe these moments, but this was really an explosion. All my muscles shot out like never before, with a sound was a “boom”. My perspective suddenly changed in an instant. Holy shit! I must have gained several feet in once, yeah: several... Fucking feet... in once! It must have been tons of muscle that had to be added to my frame, literally tons. Nothing, absolutely nothing could have prepared me for this feeling. It was so indescribable! Even too much in the end: after my gigantic scream, I felt my eyes roll back into their sockets and my vision blurred. My legs suddenly went limp, and I collapsed to my knees, causing the ground around me to fucking shake.

Silence returned, or at least it almost did, and all that remained was a heavy, heavy gasp: my own. I was lost, totally lost, what I was feeling there was just as indescribable, I didn’t feel strong no, it went far beyond that, infinitely far beyond. If before my body felt like a nuclear reactor at full power, now, it was as if every cell in my body was a fucking nuclear reactor. It was fucking divine! It was unlike anything I’d ever felt before. I thought I’d reached a summit... Ah, I was fooled, so fooled! I was only at the foot of the gigantic mountain called power! now I was at the top! Now that’s what I call a titan, a real one. Divine, all-powerful, unshakeable, unstoppable, simply invincible! The others were nothing, but larvae compared to me. Even Dad was now so insignificant.

I then remembered his comparison “you’re like Gohan”. And deep down, he was right. We were like the Saiyans; capable of growing ourselves, of pushing back our limits. They thought they were at the top, but in reality, they were only at the bottom. And for my part, I had reached the next power stage. The only thing was, I wasn’t “like Gohan”. Here, I was much more like Broly, impossibly muscular, impossibly strong, impossibly powerful. I was the legendary super Saiyan, or in my case... the legendary super titan!

I could have stayed there for hours, enjoying the divine pleasure this body gave me, the slightest breath, the slightest flex of muscle. But there was one thing I had to take care of first. And the outcome of the match was no longer in any doubt! He’d definitely lost, no matter what happened next. Hahaha, that’s stupid... If he’d aimed at me again, I don’t think I’d have been able to survive a second shot. He was one shot away from winning, just one. But he chose the wrong target... He made the mistake of his life. Well, this was time to show this bastard what is really a titan!

I don’t know how long it took me to come to my senses. Tens of seconds? Whole minutes? Shit, I really didn’t expect it to be so incredible. And to think it was going to be like that from now on. Oh boy... Everything felt so fucking different, so fucking good, like a titanic endless orgasm. Finally, my vision gradually returned to normal. damn! I could already see that my viewpoint had fucking risen... even though I was still on my knees. Goddamn it, what size was I now? And fuck, I also felt infinitely much heavier... and hard. No wonder, given that my muscle density had gone through the roof. Everything had exploded, my size, my weight, my resistance, my power. There was no doubt that I had surpassed every titan in existence! And speaking of titans, it was time to stand up, see the terror in the eyes of my prey and make him feel fucking insignificant. He thought he was above it all: I’m going to show him that he’s nothing more than a miserable insect! Slowly, I rose to my feet.

“Nnnnnnggghhhh!!” I moaned loudly. Fuuuuck! The slightest movement was a pure fucking titanic orgasm of pleasure! Simply unthinkable! Oh fuck! Oh fuck fuck fuck fucking fuck!! As I moved, I could clearly feel every one of my muscles pressing against each other, I could even hear them, but none wanted to give way to the others because their density had reached the unimaginable. The sensation was divinely orgasmic! Holy shit!

And I rose... rose... rose. I could hear the ground beneath my huge feet crying out in agony, I could feel them sinking into the rock. I too had become a fucking living ultra super weapon but made of flesh and blood... or rather muscle and blood!

After an eternity, I finally stood on my own two feet.

Shit! Holy shit! Holy fucking shit!! ... I was gigantic! No... Fucking gargantuan!! Although even the words gigantic or gargantuan would be too weak to describe me. I was able to make an estimate when I saw that this tank, which had previously been taller than me, was now about three-quarters of my height. Knowing that it was 15 feet high, that meant I had to be... 20 feet tall! 20... fucking feet!! Holy shit!! I think I really realized how immense I was when I thought back to the fact that my mother, who impressed me with her height, was not even a third of my size. And Dad wasn’t even two-thirds of the way through! Holy shit, that meant that even with Mom on top of Dad, I was over a foot taller than them!! I didn’t think I could overtake Dad, but now I was overtaking both of them! Holy fucking shit!!

And when it comes to the size of my muscles. I had no idea they could be so titanic! Fun fact: my head, although it had grown too, was so small compared to the rest of my body. It was perched on my “neck”, who had totally fussed with my traps, well, now you could say “Everest”—because it was a fucking muscle mountain! As soon as I turned my head I could feel this incredible resistance. My shoulders... Well, even wrecking balls look very small in comparison. My biceps... What can I say? I don’t know if a tape measure would still be able to measure them. It gives you an idea of their gigantic size. My pecs? Bigger than truck tires and they must have weighed a ton... literally. I passed my enormous hand on my enormous abs. To think I used to get a hard-on for muscular fitness models... hahaha, just one of these gigantic boulders are bigger than their fucking head! And their hardness... damn! I think a car could drive into it at full speed and I wouldn’t move an inch.

And that wasn’t the only change: I didn’t count ten but twelve fucking enormous boulders! I was probably the only person in the world with a twelve-pack!! Damn! The crevices between them had become fucking deep ravines, so deep that I’m sure a titan could slide his entire hand into them, although I’d strongly advise against doing that; it would be like putting your hand under a hydraulic press of several tons of pressure. My legs... What can I say except that tree trunks looked more like twigs now. Jumping higher than a building would be a mere formality. Fuck, these legs were much wider than my former body. And damn, the number of “hills” or veins was ultra-impressive. But what perhaps surprised me most was what was hanging from my crotch... Holy shit! You could say it was still a cannon, yes, except this one was the “Big Bertha”. It was fucking huge, and I’m not saying that lightly, my dick alone was bigger than some people’s! And for my balls, they should be called “basket balls” at the very least.

My body was dripping with sweat, making it extremely shiny and accentuating my natural tan.

As for my weight... I was heavy, very heavy, incredibly heavy, impossibly heavy!! Maybe even heavier than this “super tank”. My height and the size of my muscles had exploded yeah, but what had really gone through the roof was my density. I could feel it very clearly! I don’t think I’m wrong in saying that my muscles were the hardest thing ever. I should be talking, at the very least, in hundreds of tons, maybe even more… Needless to say, it wasn’t a good idea to be in my way. Anything that happened under my feet would instantly be flattened like a pancake.

And it wasn’t just my size that was astronomically titanic. The power... I could feel it, in every cell of my body, in every muscle fiber, in every atom even! If before I’d felt like my body had become a nuclear reactor, now it was as if every cell was a nuclear reactor! I shuddered at the unimaginable sensation. It was as if I were now able to move mountains... literally. I wanted power... I’d been offered the equivalent of an infinite ocean of pure power, as if I’d been plunged into the heart of a sun. And now the time had come to use it... I grinned demonically.

I let out a scream, no, a fucking T-Rex-like roar that shook the entire battlefield. No doubt about it, I was now the most powerful being in the whole world, maybe even the universe. I was fucking god with a demented amount of power! And it was about time I used that power! I’m going to crush this piece of shit, show him he’s nothing! Yeah, I’m going to show him the true meaning of the word Titan!

I looked at the tank, which now seemed so ridiculous. The fear and doubts I’d felt before were completely gone. I now know for certain that there was nothing he could do for me. Oh, I’m going to fucking love what’s coming next, oh yeah! I was so ecstatic that I started laughing nervously.

“W-what are you laughing at, moron?” groaned Igor. I could hear a slight tremor in his voice. Dear Igor, was afraid and he had every right to be!

“If... if you think your little muscle growth is going to be enough to impress me, you’re wrong. You may have doubled in size and strength but remember what a single shot or burst of bullets can do to you.

What? what? Doubled? Doubled?? Hahahaha!! Is he serious? Oh Igor, if you only knew how wrong you are. It hasn’t doubled... or even tripled, quadrupled or even increased tenfold. My power way fucking beyond what you can imagine, way way way beyond. Your fucking super weapon is nothing more than a mosquito that I’m going to take great pleasure in swatting!

“Hahahahahahaha!!” I laughed very loudly. Hell, even laughing was incredibly terrifyingly powerful. The kind of laugh that immediately makes the person in front of you realize that you are nothing and that you are going to be devoured, crushed, annihilated...

“What are you laughing at asshole??” he shouted, very angry.

“What makes me laugh?” I said. Holy shit! And my voice sounded terribly powerful too. No wonder I was able to cause an earthquake with such an immensely deep and strong voice.

“I don’t think you realize what just happened. You don’t realize that you’ve sealed your fate and that you’re powerless against me now. Do you think you have a chance? You had a chance before, even a certainty of winning if you’d finished me off... but you’re so conceited that you’ve made the mistake of your life. From now on, your chances of victory are absolutely none, not even the slightest. Did you want to see despair, Igor? I’m going to offer you this despair, your despair. I’m going to make you feel how helpless you are now!”

“Keep talking bastard! We’ll see if you’re still laughing after this!!” yelled Igor. The cannon and machine guns turned towards me. Oh hell yes, I’ve been waiting for this moment. Haha, that’s so ironic; just a few minutes ago, I would have done anything to avoid this shot but now I was looking forward to it!

I spread my arms and smiled insanely. Go ahead, asshole, unleash on me, shoot me with all your firepower. You’ll soon realize how fucked up you are.

Silence lingered for a moment, and then...

*kaboom*

The shell hit me head-on, the explosion just as powerful as the first time, but this time... I didn’t even flinch an inch. I didn’t feel any pain at all! I could barely feel the impact. The smoke cleared... No scratches, absolutely none! Just this constant feeling of absolute power that I felt all the time.

“Is that all you’ve got? Let me laugh hahaha!” I mocked.

“W-what?” growled Igor in surprise. “... ... All right, try to take that, fucking brat!!”

*kaboom kaboom kaboom kaboom kaboom*

Five shots followed. The five shells hit me again. If he’d done that just before my last growth, I’d have ended up in little pieces scattered all over the place. The explosions created a thick cloud of smoke that enveloped me.

“Hahahahaha! What’s up? You’re not so cocky now, are you kid?” laughed Igor. Hehehe, he’s going to be disappointed, poor guy...

The smoke cleared. His laughter was cut short when he saw me, still standing in the same position, still with the same demented smile on my lips and without the slightest injury of any kind.

“Sorry, what were you saying? I couldn’t hear over the noise,” I replied ironically. Igor snarled and roared with rage.

“Ggggrrraaahhh!! Are you going to die, you bastard?” he roared in anger.

This time, both machine guns began to fire. The next thing I knew, hundreds of bullets were raining down on me in a matter of seconds, but... they all came crashing down completely against my impenetrable muscles. The deluge continued for a few seconds before the cannon began firing again. The tank fired again and again and again and again...

“Diiiiiiiieeeeeeee!!” shouted Igor.

For several minutes I was hit by hundreds of thousands of bullets and dozens of shells. The battlefield was practically covered in a broad sheet of dust. Finally, after what seemed an eternity, calm returned. I could hear the Russian panting from screaming so much. For once, he doesn’t say a word. I knew he was hoping to discover a huge, bloodied body lying on the ground, but a part of him was afraid of discovering the same gigantic form, upright and perfectly intact. I let the suspense last as long as possible, but I already had the answer. The smoke dissipated...

“... No... nooooooooooooo!!” he roared angrily, uncovering me with arms spread wide and still smiling.

“Very well! That’s the kind of despair I’ve been waiting for!” I exulted. It was time for me to get in on the action and I had my own idea of what I was going to do first. Igor wasn’t the only one with a huge cannon. It was time to use mine.

“Well, it’s my turn to play tank! Let’s see how you stand up to my cannon!” I said.

“Your cannon? Don’t fuck with me, brat, you don’t own a can—” he began, before he saw me grab my cock.

“What the hell? Is he kidding me?” he shouted.

A gigantic wave of pleasure passed through me. Holy fucking shit! My sensitivity had also taken an astronomic leap. Just holding it was insane!! I began to move my hand back and forth, roaring with pleasure. Given the monstrous state of excitement I was in, it didn’t take long before I was ready to fire. At the last moment, I flexed all my muscles...

Holy shit! holy fucking shit!! triple holy fucking shit!! There are no words strong enough to describe what I felt. My eyes rolled up, I almost fainted because it was so divinely good. I felt a gigantic pressure at the base of my balls, a burning liquid rising up my cannon and then the next moment...

“Aaarrrgggghhhh!!”

The battlefield was struck again by a gigantic earthquake, perhaps even stronger than the previous one. A titanic white beam shot out of my dick at the speed of light and slammed into the side of the tank. I swear I heard something like an explosion when I came in. The giant tank was thrown into the air, spinning for more than twenty seconds before bouncing violently off the ground once and finally landing luckily on its tracks. He was not destroyed but its flank was badly damaged. Well, there was no longer any doubt that my cannon was more effective than his.

“I-impossible!!” shouted Igor.

You haven’t seen anything yet, my dear Igor, it was just a glimpse of the legendary super titan’s power. I started walking in his direction, very calmly. Just as I expected, the ground shook strongly with each step and I could feel my feet sinking into the rock. I could also hear the cracking sound of the thousands of bullets I was completely crushing at each step. I heard a bigger crack; it was one of the wrecks from the tanks I’d destroyed before. It was fucking armor, and I’d just crushed it as easily as an eggshell! Fuck yeah, I was definitely unstoppable!

“It’s not over, fucking bastard!!” shouted Igor, totally enraged. Oh yes, my dear Igor, it’s over! And I think you’re slowly beginning to realize it!

He started shooting at me again and again and again but none of these shots moved me back even a single step. I was moving forward inexorably, step by step. Oh God, it was so fucking thrilling! When I was within range of the cannon, I grabbed the tip with my hand.

“Keep it down, moron, you’re disturbing the neighborhood,” I mocked before crushing the cannon just as easily.

Igor roared with anger. No longer able to use his main weapon, he used the secondary, i.e. heavy machine guns. Needless to say, it didn’t have the slightest effect on me.

“Didn’t you hear what I said, asshole? Some people want to sleep around here”, I said before pulling out the two machine guns like common weeds.

Short of firearms, the Russian tried to crush me under his tracks. To tell the truth, I’d have been tempted to voluntarily lie down on the ground and let him run me over, but I’m not even sure he could have done it, so I simply moved a hand forward and stopped him dead in his tracks. The engines roared to life, trying as best they could to push me back, but I didn’t back down an inch...

Sincerely, I’d have liked to continue playing with my toy, but this battle had gone on far too long, and I had to remember that while I was now invincible, Mum was not. It was time to end it all. I grabbed the tank from the sides. I could immediately hear the metal screaming under the power of my fingers. To think that just a few minutes ago, I couldn’t bend anything even using all my strength, and now it seemed as easy as modeling clay. Come to think of it, I hadn’t managed to lift it either. Let’s see how things have changed since then.

Without the slightest difficulty, I lifted the tank above my head. Oh dear, this thing didn’t really look like a super-weapon anymore, but more like a vulgar toy, which I was about to crush anyway.

“Any last words before you say goodbye to your toy?” I teased.

“Ggrrraaahhhh!! Fucking bastard!! Asshole!! You think you’ve won, don’t you? You’re gonna see asshole, I’m gonna throw my whole army and all our prototypes on your fucking face! You won’t get out of here alive!! I’m gonna kill you, you hear me? I’m gonna ki—” but the radio cut out as I began to compress the tank. All that could be heard on the battlefield was the agonized howl of metal, metal that had been designed so that no titan could crush it. But that was without counting on me. In a few seconds, what had been the mafia’s ultimate weapon had become a crumpled mass of metal. I continued to crush and compress it into an extremely compact ball. When it was fully compressed, I dropped it to the ground. Its gigantic weight caused it to sink a few inches into the rock. I aimed at one of the buildings opposite where Mom was and kicked the “ball” away. The improvised balloon landed at the foot of the building and demolished every wall in its path. A few seconds later, I saw a good part of the building collapse.

“Fffffuuuccccckkkkk yyyyyeeeeeaaahhh!!” I shouted victoriously, shaking the battlefield once again.

It was over, or so I thought at the time.

That was it! At last, I had triumphed over my enemies and I knew that the person who would make me feel weak or afraid again was not of this world. I was even a little disappointed; I wondered if I could go any further. Having said that, everyday life is going to be really complicated if I double in size again.

Well, it was time to go back to Mom. I moved towards the building. “Mom!” I shouted in a voice that could shake a building. I think you’d have to be deaf not to have heard me. “You can come, there’s nothing to worry about,” I said proudly. Moments later, I saw a small shape coming towards me.... Holy shit, if someone had told me I’d be more than three times her size, I wouldn’t have believed it! But it was true. When she saw me, her eyes almost popped out of her sockets, her jaw could have hit the floor, and two seconds later, she fainted.

“Mom!!” I shouted in fright. Yeah... I might be the biggest, strongest titan who ever lived, there are some things I don’t think will ever change. Fortunately, more fear than harm, she came to her senses a few moments later.

“Holy shit... I wasn’t ready to see you ever reach your father’s height, but now I think even he probably won’t expect that. Well... I’ve got a feeling that the renovations to the mansion are going to be much more extensive than expected,” she added. I laughed.

Suddenly, we heard helicopter blades and engines roaring. It was still a long way off but getting closer. “Oh dear, here it is already!

“Well, he was quick for once,” she said.

I had a bad feeling. There was something wrong. It was much too fast. It couldn’t be Dad. I thought back to Igor’s last words: “I’ll send you my whole army”. Was he really that serious? It was starting to get annoying.

“Mom... please come inside,” I said to my mother.

“What? But then your father arrives and—” she said.

“It’s not Dad, Mom,” I replied. Those eyes had a moment of fright.

“Don’t worry about me, facing an entire army now is a mere formality. It won’t take long,” I said. She nodded with a slight smile and ran for cover. I turned around and got into position. I waited a few minutes, the whirring getting closer and closer, and then finally I could see three attack helicopters appear, followed by... dozens of tanks, classic ones, and other armored vehicles, followed by hundreds of soldiers. There were even a few shapes a few feet taller than the others. I was a bit disappointed to tell the truth, I wouldn’t have said no to a bit more challenge,, these titans wouldn’t even be a snack for me.

On the other hand, their numbers were far greater than the previous wave I’d faced.Holy shit! When he said he was sending an army, he wasn’t kidding after all! Too bad Igor didn’t send it to me earlier. They might have had a chance. Now it was a bit late.

They positioned themselves to fire. Did they realize what they were facing? I had just lifted and crushed their “super anti-titan weapon” as if it were nothing more than a toy, when not even Dad could have lifted it even an inch. My power was beyond comprehension. Do they realize that even an 8-foot titan is nothing more than a common insect compared to me? What do they hope to do to me, they are infinitely less powerful than one of these insects? Even their tank and machine gun were ridiculous. What was Igor hoping for? I could crush them all with my little finger.

No matter, it was clear that I had absolutely nothing to worry about, and I was going to enjoy myself. When I’m done with them, they’ll shit their pants and beg me to spare them.

In the distance, I saw the commander pick up a megaphone. “Give yourself up, kid! You’re surrounded on all sides! If you don’t make trouble, we won’t hurt you!” he shouted.

What? Hurt me? Hahahahahahahahaha!! I’d be very surprised if you could even scratch me. So go ahead guys, shoot me with all your might and let me show you the true meaning of the word invincible!

Faintly, I heard the voice of a soldier next to the commander.

“C-c-co-colonel, a-are we r-really going to have to f-face that m-monster? It’s even bi-bigger than last t-time!” he stammered.

“Shut up you idiot! He may be bigger, but have you seen how many of us there are? We’re outnumbered so there’s nothing to worry about,” said the colonel.

I laughed. Even all together, they don’t reach 0.1% of my power. If they only knew how outclassed, they are....

“I’ll give you ten seconds to decide! ... ten... nine... eight... seven...” shouted the commander..

Oh boy, are they serious? I don’t have all day, man.

“Is it for today or tomorrow?” I shouted mockingly. I saw the commander get angry. Ah, my little joke hit the nail on the head!

“All right asshole! You asked for it! Fire!!” he shouted.

Once again there was a racket: soldiers, machine guns, tanks and even helicopters began firing. For my part, once again, I didn’t move. Once again, thousands of bullets, shells and even rockets from helicopters and soldiers with rocket launchers smashed into me. They fired again and again and again. Hell, it lasted even longer than with Igor. The battlefield was once again covered by a thick cloud of dust. For my part, as I expected, their shooting was totally ineffective, and I was more thinking about how I was going to “make my entrance” than worrying about the thousands of bullets and shells that hit me. Oh, fuck, I know hahahaha! As for helicopters, you need... an anti-aircraft cannon! And I’ve got just what I need!

While they played with their foam balls, I loaded my gun. After only a few back-and-forth movements, I was ready to fire.

“D-do you think we got it?” asked a soldier.

“Stupid question soldier! Of course we got it! Nobody can survive that,” he said.

Hehehe, you are wrong, colonel. The smoke cleared and the first thing they saw was my face, wearing a big demonic smile. Soldiers’ eyes pop out of their sockets and their jaws drop to the ground when they saw what I was holding.

“C-C-C-C-C-C-C-C-colonel!!” shouted a soldier, terrified.

“What? what is—” he wanted to say before stopping his sentence when he saw me. His face changed color instantly. And he wasn’t the only one: I then looked up at one of the helicopters, looking the pilot straight in the eye. He wondered for a second why I was looking him and I could see his surprise when he understood what I was about to do. He had the good sense to switch on the autopilot, grab a parachute, and jump out of the chopper. Again I flexed all my muscles and again, the feeling of ultimate power that ran through me. I felt my balls boiling and the burning lava rise up my “crater”. And a second later...

“Aaarrrggghhhh!!”

Damn, that sounded like a Death Star shot, a huge continuous white beam. The chopper was pulverized by my gigantic shot, which continued its course and disappeared into the sky. The deluge continued for several minutes without interruption before drying up.

Holy fucking shit! My orgasms matched the rest: downright insane!!

The dozens of titans in the group launched themselves at me, no doubt imagining they could overwhelm me with their sheer numbers. A few flicks were enough to send them to the other end of the battlefield.

“Stay where you are, fucking runts!” I growled, letting them know that I wouldn’t be so lenient next time.

The other choppers sent me a salvo of missiles and several hundred bullets. They’re annoying...

Without the slightest effort, I jumped several dozen feet into the air and grabbed onto the back of the second chopper, which was surprised to find itself without a tail the next instant.... I landed with a bang next to a tank, fortunately for the occupants, because if I’d landed on them, I’d have flattened them like a pancake. In any case, the ground didn’t appreciate my landing: the impact was so violent that the tank leapt a few meters into the air. I grabbed the cannon and lifted the tank into the air. One of the occupants got out, visibly stunned by the leap. When he saw that I was lifting the tank with one hand and that it was no longer touching the ground, his face turned whiter than white and he shook all over.

“You’d better tell your comrades to get out as soon as possible,” I said.

The soldier swallowed, and in the following seconds, the whole crew rushed out. I looked beside me to see an armored vehicle. The guy with the machine gun quickly realized that it wasn’t worth staying inside when he saw my hand grabbing the vehicle. Once I was sure it was empty, I crushed it with my over-powered grip. Before long, what had been an armoured vehicle resembled an ultra-compressed ball of metal.

I stared at the third chopper, smiling, juggling with my “ball” as I lightly twirled the tank I was still holding. It didn’t take long for the pilot to understand my intentions: like his other colleagues, I saw him jump from his chopper. Well, let the show begin! I threw the ball high into the sky, grabbed the tank’s barrel with both hands, and positioned myself like a baseball player. I heard the trembling voice of a soldier behind me.

“Wait... he... he... he’s really going to do what I think??” he said in a quavering voice.

When the “ball” fell back to my level, I hit it with my bat-tank. My ball slammed into the chopper, causing it to explode into thousands of pieces.

“Did... did he just shoot down a helicopter... using a tank as a baseball bat??” shouted a soldier, astonished.

Nice deduction, man. I could have gotten rid of them in a more conventional way, but that would have been a lot less fun.

I could clearly feel the fear spreading through the ranks. My little demonstration had made it clear that we weren’t in the same league, really not. And I had no intention of stopping now. I grabbed another tank with both hands. The guy at the machine gun was crying his eyes out, seeing himself as dead already. Luckily for him, I hadn’t planned on any human casualties. Besides, they were as fragile as soap bubbles, so there’d be no fun in crushing them. Wrecking vehicles with your bare hands, on the other hand, was much more so! I lifted this tank as if it weighed nothing and as easily as cracking an egg in two, I tore it in two. The people inside didn’t even have time to comprehend what had just happened. They looked at each other, bewildered, each on one side of the tank or the other. I dropped both pieces to the floor.

Looking at the troops, the fear was palpable: they were all shaking like leaves.

“Do you understand, or do I have to blow all your vehicles to smithereens? Even all together, you’re no match for me. You can send me as many soldiers, tanks, helicopters or whatever you want, you won’t even be able to scratch me. So, piss off! Until now, I’ve been nice but if you start getting on my nerves, I’ll crush you like insects,” I said before crushing an empty vehicle with my foot.

Seconds passed, but no one dared to do anything, neither to shoot, nor to run away... When the hell are they going to leave?

“If... if you desert, Igor will take care of your case!” said the commander.

Ah, so that was it. Now I understand. But unfortunately for them, they’re stuck between two impossible choices. I’ll help them decide.

I walked over to them, my big bat in hand.

“So you’ve chosen to stay? That’s brave of you... or rather suicidal, I’d say. So, who will be the first to taste this beautiful bat?” I said with a demonic smile, brandishing my weapon.

Suddenly, I heard a deeper voice behind me. The first person to taste my bat was someone I never expected to see again...

“What... what happened here?” said a voice with a strong accent.

I turned to see a 10-foot form staggering along, holding his head. Dear Dmitri had just woken up, still half out of it apparently. No wonder, since I’d beaten the shit out of him.

Suddenly, he froze. I think his brain finally realized that those legs were particularly gigantic, even for a titan. He raised his head slowly, very slowly, and lost all color when he saw my face and my big devilish grin.

“Oh you’re just in time!” I sneered.

He barely had time to swallow in fear... The next instant, it was a 10-foot titan flying across the entire battlefield before finally crushing an abandoned vehicle, which he half-crushed on landing. I think we can add a few more weeks of hospitalization.

Seeing that I had just brought down their greatest titan with a single blow of my bat, fear spread even more rapidly through the ranks. Finally, some cracked, dropped their weapons and fled in the opposite direction, running for their lives. Before long, others followed, then the whole troop retreated.

For fuck’s sake, I’d just taken on an entire army, thousands of bullets, tank shells and rockets from helicopters and rocket launchers. I don’t even know if my old self could have even imagined such a situation. I could even rule the world if I wanted to! Those sensations... that power... it was just un-fucking-believable.

Just as I thought the fight was over for good, I heard noises in the distance. What? Don’t tell me he’s going to send me more troops? Hasn’t he realized yet that he can’t do anything against me?

So, I waited for the next wave, the noises getting closer and closer. So how many soldiers and vehicles this time? The answer: nobody. What was coming, no, I wasn’t prepared. In the distance, several dozen machines but not tanks, more like... robots! Yeah, fucking robots! And rather large, even if their size was ridiculous compared to mine: each one almost 10 feet high. I was really going from surprise to surprise... Just a few hours ago, I would have broken out in a cold sweat at the sight because I would have seen these machines as a threat. But now, now I was trembling... trembling... with excitement! Yes! Fucking yes! Finally, something interesting to eat! Something to crush, tear, compress! It was a foretaste of a Christmas present! And the gift was even bigger than I thought: behind them came a bigger, more armored, taller version. This one must have been about 16 feet tall! Something told me that the new model must have been specially designed for Dad. Too bad for them: there was now a new titan model.

Oh Igor, I love you man! Just sent me an army of toys that I’ll be delighted to break, it was so nice of you!

They approached me and, once within range, without the slightest hesitation, they all took aim at me. Missile launchers even came out of the biggest one. Fuck yeah! It’s like being in a Kaiju movie!

The big robot pointed their cannons and machine guns at me and fired several salvos of missiles. Is that all you’ve got? Seriously? I’m sorry but you’re going to have to do a lot better than that if you even hope to hurt me. Your flesh-and-blood pals have already tried this a few times. I stopped and spread my arms. The next second, it was another deluge of bullets that fell on me, even if the caliber was bigger than the soldiers’ poor machine-gun fire, it didn’t have any more effect on me. Then the salvo of missiles hit me head-on but had no further effect on me. I was almost disappointed.

“Are you kidding me? Is this all you’ve got?” I mocked.

I don’t know if they really understood me, but they were all aiming at me. A veritable deluge of bullets, shells and missiles washed over me, always without the slightest effect. Well, things are getting boring around here. Time to strike back.

I began to walk forward, a demented smile on my face. I hardly noticed the thousands of bullets, shells or missiles smashing against me. With every step, I heard hundreds of small cracking noises; they were the bullets that my gigantic feet were crushing like eggshells. I move forward, slowly, surely, foot by foot. I could feel the ground trembling, cracking with each step. Fuck yeah, this power, oh my fucking god I loved that!

Finally, they ran out of ammunition. I don’t know how many bullets they fired, but on my side, the number of wounds was easy to count: none. With no ammunition left, they adopted a new tactic: frontal confrontation. The largest robot came towards me. Come on, ironman! I’m gonna crush you like an egg! We moved inexorably towards each other. Damn, it really looked like a Kaiju movie! When he got within range, he closed his fist and unleashed a blow of phenomenal power that only a machine could deliver. The sound of impact echoed across the battlefield. To be totally honest, I was a bit surprised by this blow, as I felt it very lightly. You couldn’t say he hadn’t held back; he’d hit as hard as he could. He’d even gone too hard, given the state of his fist, totally destroyed, but he hadn’t realized it yet. Yeah, it wasn’t bad I admit but unfortunately for him, this shot was no better than a little girl’s.

The robot stared at me. I wondered what he was “thinking”. Was it afraid? Because for my part, I was ecstatic! He withdrew his fist and was about to hit me again when he was suddenly blocked. Then he looked at his fist to see that it was totally deformed, and that electricity was leaking from it. Well, we’d just found the answer to the question of whether the hardest part was his metal fist or my titanic abs...

Seeing that his right fist was out of action, he cocked his left to land another blow. Well, he’d landed the first blow, now it was my turn to enter the ring.

“Well, big ironman, are you out of options? Let me teach you how to punch,” I said, before punching him directly in his metal stomach. The impact was so violent that he was thrown a good hundred meters, crushing some of his comrades. He got to his feet, stumbling slightly from the damage.

He got to his feet, staggering slightly. Not that he was in pain, given his robot nature, but the gaping hole in his gut must have damaged him a bit.

Arrivingd close to me, he then tried to land another punch with his good arm. I stopped his fist dead in its tracks, catching it with my hand. I could feel him pushing as hard as he could, but it was no use, I was infinitely stronger than him. Then I slowly began to crush his fist. Horrific sounds of metal crunching were heard, smoke and electricity billowing as I slowly reduced his hand to a shapeless heap of metal.

Realizing he wasn’t going to make the grade, I felt him try to pull back his fist, but I held on. Finally, he pulled so hard that a long, tearing sound was heard. His gaze fell on his left forearm, now fistless. I crush his severed hand to dust with a flick of my wrist. Unable to use his arms, he tried a huge kick but the only result was that his leg took on a not-so-normal angle.

For my part, I was jubilant. God, it was thrilling to see those crappy machines destroy themselves against me. And I was going to take even more pleasure in destroying them one by one... Let’s start with this big pile of junk! I grabbed one of his damaged arms. He tried to free himself.

“Would you be afraid?” I said with a wide, unhealthy grin.

“Well... you’re perfectly right to be afraid because I’m going to tear you apart piece by piece,” I added with a devilish face.

Slowly, very slowly, I pulled back, hard, very hard. A tearing sound was slowly heard, his massive steel arm was being torn from his body. I could see it trembling, probably due to the many short-circuits that must have taken place, but in the end it wasn’t very different from tremors of terror. It lasted several dozen seconds, not because it was difficult but because I loved to terrify him. I was like a kid pulling the legs off a spider one by one. It was a machine but I could feel it, the fear, the fear of facing something you can do absolutely nothing about, the fear of being doomed. The next instant, his arm was totally torn from his body, and a simple grip reduced it to a shapeless mass of metal.

The robot looked down at his stump, from which streams of electricity flowed. I then grabbed his other arm and did the same, pulling slowly. I could feel him desperately trying to pull it away, but he was as helpless as a fly caught in a spider’s web. Seconds later, he found himself one-armed. But the jerk didn’t give up, he tried to give me a headbutt which had the effect of smashing his metal skull. I grabbed his head with one hand, lifting him from the ground. I caught his legs and do the same as the arms. Again, he desperately tried to free himself from my grip... This was obviously futile. Seconds later, his right leg was detached from his body. The second followed shortly afterwards. All that remained was his torso and head, which I grasped with two of my fingers. Then, slowly, I began to crush it. I could see the metal bending and sinking, and the poor robot shaking its head as if it felt what was happening. I had the impression that his “eyes” was staring at me. My smile didn’t hide the fact that I was fucking loving it.

“Any last words?” I asked, even though I had a sneaking suspicion that this thing wasn’t going to answer me. Yet he seemed to stop dead in his tracks, as if he’d understood.

The last thing he saw was my demonic smile. I crushed his head completely with a simple squeeze. I was just about to throw his head away when I heard a noise, a small noise, like a... beep?

*beep....... beep...... beep..... beep....*

It seemed to come from this head, what the... oh shit! A beep that repeats faster and faster can only be one thing: it was about to explode! Honestly, I doubt it could to hurt me, but if the explosion is too powerful, Mom could be hurt or worse. I’ve got to get rid of it and fast!

The beeping would accelerate. I lifted my leg backwards and with all my strength, I cleared the head. Holy shit! The head went so fast into the sky that it broke the sound barrier! A few seconds later, there was an explosion that could have wiped out a good part of the battlefield. Too bad, I was tempted to let it explode in my hands, but it wasn’t worth the risk to Mom.

Well, now it was the others turn to be scrapped.

“So, who’s next?” I said. Then, they all started running in my direction. As for me, I didn’t move an inch, just waited for them. When they got within ten feet of me, they pounced. In an instant, I was mostly covered, but I still didn’t move. They tried to hurt me, hitting me with their steel fists as they were all out of ammunition. Needless to say, the result was no different from their “big brother”. Their fists were crushed against the unimaginable hardness of my muscles. One of them had the misfortune, in trying to pierce me, to place his hand between the deep crevices of my abs. I flexed them and heard a horrible crushing sound. The robot tried to pull his hand away, only to see it ripped from his wrist. I let them overwhelm me, beating me relentlessly over and over and over again, even using their heads when they had no other limbs left.

I didn’t even have to fight back. They just destroyed themselves against my muscles. Honestly, I was a little disappointed; I would have expected more of a challenge from them. After all, they were no better than the hundreds of soldiers in the previous wave. The few survivors who hadn’t broken their heads enough to be out of action ended up crushed under my feet.

It was all over... at least for that wave! Indeed, I was treated to other “prototypes”, including what looked like a drone aircraft, armed of course with heavy machine guns and missiles. Yeah, again... Several minutes later, having emptied all his magazines, he must have thought his target had been eliminated but can’t say for sure because of the dust.. I don’t know if he had time to understand when an immeasurable weight fell on his wings. Immediately afterwards, he was totally crushed to the ground.

And so on; a never-ending stream of machines and vehicles of all kinds, all determined to bring me down. But none could match this tank. They all ended up on the scrap heap. Honestly, I’d hoped for a weapon that could at least compete with me, but I had to face the facts: I’d simply become far too powerful.

After hours, it seemed to settle down. The battlefield had become a veritable garbage dump. I waited about twenty minutes... No new wave. I guess they must have run out of prototypes. The battle ended in a crushing victory for me, which was the right word given the state of the carcasses littering the battlefield. I let out a victorious roar that shook the battlefield one last time.

“Mom!! It’s over!” I shouted with a voice that could be heard for miles around.

Few moments later, I saw her emerge from the complex, happy to see that her son was safe and sound. Well, I guess now there wasn’t really much that could hurt me, even if a truck hit me, I’d have to worry more about the vehicle than myself. But as she ran in my direction, she froze, her face frightened.

“Andrew!!” she shouted at me, pointing her arm skywards.

I turned around to see a final surprise. What? Are you fucking kidding me? It wasn’t a bird, it wasn’t a plane, it wasn’t Superman, or drones or any other weird machines, no, it was... a fucking missile!! And I think the symbol was explicit enough to guess what type of missile it was! Holy shit, they even have these in stock? Quite frankly, if Mum hadn’t been there, I might even have been tempted to let him explode, just to see if I could resist it, but in this case, with Mum there, there was no question! I crouched down and leapt high into the sky. I intercepted the missile in mid-air before landing heavily on the ground, causing an earthquake that fortunately only made Mum fall.

Damn, how do you disable this fucking thing? I was looking for a stop button but couldn’t find one... Oh, what the hell, why am I even bothering with this? All I have to do is disable it in my own way! I grabbed the sides of the missile with both hands and, like a common pencil, broke it in two. For a split second, I was afraid it would explode anyway, but then I saw the reactor stop and the lights go out. I had avoided the worst. Well, I hope he doesn’t have any more surprises like that. The next thing they throw at me will be what, the moon?

“Andrew!” cried Mom, this time in relief. She reached me and grabbed one of my huge legs as best she could. Damn, she was now less than a third of my size...

“See Mom, not a scratch,” I said to reassure her. After more than a minute of crying, she pulled herself together and looked around. It was a battlefield littered with vehicles and metal corpses. I could see a concern about me.

“You... you’ve really faced all of them?” she asked.

“All of them,” I replied. I could see a concern about me, and I suspected what it was.

“Andrew... tell me... you... you didn’t...” she said, worried. I caught the implication: had I killed someone?

“Mom, do you remember what you told me a while ago? Whatever my size or power, I’ll always be the same. You’re absolutely right, Mom. Don’t worry, there are no human casualties,” I said. She breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank God all’s well that ends well,” she said before hugging me again. Damn, her arms were nowhere near the circumference of my legs. It’s hard to imagine that just a few weeks ago, this woman seemed gigantic to me.

And that’s when a flood of emotion came over me. I started to cry. Mom laughed.

“Hahaha! A big guy like you who’s always crying? Surprising, but I can confirm that you’re still my Andrew!” she laughed. It must be said that the situation was desperate on several occasions, that it could all have ended badly, but in the end, I had succeeded, I had finally saved Mum!

I looked up at the sky. “See, Dad, I told you you could count on me,” I said.

“Speaking of your father, shouldn’t we warn him?” said Mom. She was right, but there was a small problem: none of us had a phone and we didn’t even really know where we were. How are we going to warn him? That’s when an idea popped into my head, reminding me of those films about people lost on deserted islands. I headed for the carcasses and anything else I could use. I began to crush them, twist them and place them on the floor.

“What are you doing Andrew?” asked Mom.

“Sending a message,” I said.

Dozens of minutes later, it was over. Mom didn’t understand and from her point of view, she couldn’t see much, mine was higher up but someone looking at the ground from the sky would have been able to read: Mission accomplished dad!

“Do you think he’ll find us?” asked Mom.

“Definitely,” I said.

[Far away, in a secret place...]

A huge form stood in front of what appeared to be monitors in a control room. Many of them had a large hole drilled in them. Others seemed to have been torn in two, and the control panel appeared to have been crushed. The huge form panted heavily. Completely shredded clothes littered the floor.

Igor stood there, naked, his tattered clothes on the floor, in the middle of what had become a relatively narrow room. All attempts to stop this fucking moron had failed. His army had been reduced to ashes and his military complex would soon suffer the same fate. Even his nuclear missile had been destroyed. That snot-nosed bastard. How he hated him! That was the last straw. He flew into a rage and destroyed everything within his reach. Then something unexpected happened...

It was only after a few minutes of regaining his composure that he noticed he’d grown a foot, bringing him to a size similar to Dmitri. Igor smiled. Perhaps he hadn’t lost everything after all…

A good hour later, we heard the roar of an engine. I asked Mum to stay back in case it wasn’t Dad. Nothing had happened for a while, but I was still wary. Fortunately, I was relieved to see that it was him. I looked at him with a smile and made an okay with my fist. Dad, on the other hand, had his eyes bulging and his mouth wide open. Ah yes, it was true that when we last saw each other, I was four feet shorter than him. No wonder he’s so shocked. He approached me without saying a word. Finally, after several minutes of silence staring at me from head to toe...

“I... I think... this is the first time in 20 years that I’ve felt so insignificant and weak, I never thought I’d feel this feeling again. Holy shit! I expected you to grow a bit... but not so much! What the fuck happened?” he said, astonished.

“It’s a long story,” I replied.

“I think we’re going to have to make some improvements to the mansion, darling,” joked Mom. Ah yes, I hadn’t thought of that problem. Indeed, my room is likely to be rather narrow. I saw Dad’s demoralized expression. I guess he’s already thinking about all the work that needs to be done and how much the bill will be.

“It’s going to be a bit more than a refurbishment... I think we’ll have to build a custom mansion. My fortune will take a big hit...” he cried. Then he looked at Mom and me with a smile of relief.

“But all the gold in the world won’t be worth more than knowing you’re safe and sound,” he said, happy.

To be honest, I wasn’t unhappy it ended this way, and more importantly, I’d never imagined it would end this way for me. Maybe I shouldn’t have pushed so hard on the muscle growth. Anyway, what was done was done.

“I told you I’d bring her back safe and sound, Dad,” I said.

“I’m proud of you, son... but you could have at least warned me that you’d doubled in size,” he joked.

“Let’s just say it wasn’t on the agenda, but circumstances forced me to do it,” I replied.

“Something tells me the truck I sent to bring us back won’t be enough,” sighed Dad.

The truck arrived shortly afterwards and yes, I think his fears were well-founded because when I tried to sit in the tipper, which was relatively narrow for me, the rear end crashed completely, the rear tires burst, while the front of the truck was lifted several feet. I guess we’ll have to find another means of transport for the return trip. Dad was depressed.

“This kid is going to ruin me...” he said, half-joking.

“I’m going to have to bring in a really exceptional convoy, but it probably won’t be here for a few hours,” he added.

When Dad contacted his team to tell them that the convoy they’d sent would be too small and not strong enough, they laughed, thinking it was a joke. I wish I could have seen their faces when they realized my father wasn’t kidding.

“Well, they’re thinking of a solution, but they won’t be here for more than ten hours. Unless we decide to walk home, we’re stuck here,” he sighed.

In the end, it suited me just fine. My work here wasn’t quite finished yet. There was still one thing to do, and it was a good opportunity to turn it into a father-son activity.

“Dad... before I go, there might be one more thing I wanted to do here. Even if we’re not risking anything right now, I don’t want them to resume their illegal activities any time soon, and the best way to stop them is to demolish this whole damn base down to the last brick,” I said.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’ll get a demolition crew to do it,” he replied.

“In fact, since we have to wait, why don’t we do it together now?” I suggested.

“We?” he asked.

“Yeah, I thought it might be a good father-son activity, isn’t it?” I said. A broad smile began to spread across Dad’s face.

“Excellent proposal, son! I need to exercise my old muscles,” he replied, happy.

“Maybe Mum should come home, don’t you think? At least she can ride in a chopper without making it crash under her weight,” I joked.

“Knowing her, she’ll want to stay with us,” replied Dad.

“But we might do some collateral damage,” I said, pointing to the battlefield and the many crushed carcasses. “I don’t really want her to end up buried under tons of concrete or crushed by a tank throw,” I added.

“Yeah, you’re right, son,” he nodded.

Dad went to talk to her. As he suspected, Mum wasn’t too keen on going in alone, but a little tank toss soon made him realize that she’d be risking more than just a bump if she accidentally took a dozens-ton piece of debris to the face. So she reluctantly agreed to leave without us.

“Be careful, boys! Andrew don’t humiliate your father too much, you don’t know him very well yet but he’s a sore loser,” she joked.

“Make a fool of me? I’d like to see that,” he replied.

Dad hurried off to kiss her before she boarded one of the choppers.

Once everyone had left, we could begin our demolition work. If it was easy enough for Dad, who was having the time of his life, it was even easier for me. I felt like I was demolishing vulgar sandcastles. Nothing resisted me. The wall that had taken me dozens of blows to get through? A simple flick of the wrist shattered it. The doors that had given me trouble before my confrontation with Dmitri? My little finger pierced them like butter. Concrete was turned to dust by my grip, metal was compressed like never before by my unbelievable powerful grip.

Soon enough, it became a contest between the two of us. Needless to say, Dad was totally overwhelmed. When he came across a big tank, not as big as the one I’d turned into a ball, he lifted it, grimacing slightly, and even though he took a little more time and effort than I did, he also ended up crushing it. The joy and excitement could be seen on his face, it had been a very long time since he’d let off steam like that. He looked like a kid on a playground.

“Oh boy, how I fucking love that! It reminds me of my first days as a titan! I spent my time trying to lift every heavy thing I could get my hands on. You should have seen your grandmother’s face when I lifted the family car,” he said.

“Glad you like it, Dad,” I replied.

“So son, what do you think? Not bad for your old dad, eh?” he said proudly, holding up the tank he’d just crushed.

“Well, it’s a bit disappointing,” I mocked.

“What? Fucking brat! Show me if you can do better than your old man!” he grunted.

I grabbed the tank, lifted it with ease, compressed it into a large ball and juggled with it.

“What do you say, old man? Not bad for a youngster, eh?” I mocked. Dad grunted.

“I haven’t said my last word! I’m sure there’s at least one area where I’m better than you,” he said.

“Challenge accepted!” I replied, amused by the way things are going.

We tried to lift anything we could get our hands on, and although Dad was doing very well—after all, he’d been the most powerful being in the world for over 20 years—I was far surpassing him. We started a snowball competition, or rather a metal ball competition. The aim was to see who could make the biggest ball with the carcasses we could find, which wasn’t very difficult. And so it was that tanks, jeeps, helicopters, robots, drones and other things ended up agglomerated in a huge metal ball. Yeah, we looked like children playing in the snow in winter, except that our snowballs were several feet in diameter and weighed several tons...

“Hehehe! So what do you think of that, son? Not bad, eh?” he boasted, showing off his 13-foot-wide ball.

“Good work Dad! We can use it as a head for my metalman!” I replied, pointing to my ball: it was more than three times the size of his ball. His jaw dropped to the floor, and he looked dejected. Stupid contests like these come one after the other. For the first time I felt something new: a father-son relationship. The hours passed unnoticed.

“Dad, do you want to take a break?” I asked, even though I don’t feel the slightest muscle fatigue.

“Good idea,” he said.

Dad sat on a rock that just cracked a bit. I sat down on a rock and crushed it to dust. Dad burst out laughing. Oh boy, being infinitely heavy is fun at first, but it was a pain when you unintentionally crush everything. I looked at him, amused. Damn, he was so tiny now. I remember the day I met him for the first time, when he seemed so gigantic, and now he’s just over half my size! My father looked at me too, except that he had to raise his head.

“Damn, I can’t believe you’re so huge! Do you know why you’ve grown so much?” he asked.

“I think I know that yes, it’s not an absolute certainty but it’s happened several times. It can’t be a coincidence,” I replied.

“You’re piquing my curiosity, son,” he said.

“Well, I have a question: do you think you’ve finished growing?” I asked.

“Well, I’ve been this way for almost 20 years, so I guess so... but if you ask me this question, I suppose you’re going to tell me that’s not the case, are you?” he replied.

“I don’t know if I’m the only one with this ability or if it’s inborn in all titans, but when I was particularly angry, my muscles started to spasm. During my confrontation with Bobby, I was in a very bad position and a few extra pounds of muscle wouldn’t have gone amiss. Up until then, I’d tried to hold back my muscle growth, but at this moment, growing up a bit would have been useful. So instead of holding back, I concentrated and tried to amplify these muscle spasms. It may sound silly, but I tried to do it like in anime. And... it worked, it really worked! My muscles started to grow again and again, and the more I let my emotions overwhelm me, the more my growth seemed to increase. It may sound crazy, but at that moment, I really felt like I’d turned a corner, like Goku just before he became a…” I said.

“A super saiyan, isn’t it?” guessed my father.

“Yeah, that’s it. Maybe it was just a coincidence, but this situation has happened several times. I therefore conclude that I’m capable of growing in a desperate situation. When this bastard Igor was about to kill Mom, I went into a rage the likes of which I’d never known,” I said.

“I understand. I’ll have to avoid making you angry if I don’t want to have a son who’s 40 feet tall,” joked Dad. I laughed.

“Oh, and by the way, son, you don’t turn into a giant monkey on a full moon, do you?” he added.

“Haha, no I don’t think so,” I replied.

“Good, because if you went berserk, I don’t even think I’d be able to stop you,” he said.

He wasn’t wrong, if I decided to take over the world, I don’t know if anyone would be able to stop me. It was so exciting and frightening at the same time.

“Do you think it’s permanent?” he asked.

“Well... I never shrank after those muscle growths, so I guess I’ll stay that way,” I said.

“Yeah well, in this case, I think your mother was right, we’re really going to have to adapt the mansion...” he said, sighing.

“So, Andrew, how does it feel to be a titan? Are you enjoying it?” he asked.

“I won’t hide from you that at first I did everything I could not to grow, I felt like a monster but after my first big muscle growth, I really enjoyed it. Each muscle growth was more incredible than the last. And now it’s… it’s so fucking indescribable. I feel absolute power in every part of my body, as if every atom in my body were a nuclear reactor. And my strength... it’s just fucking insane! Before, I already thought it was incredible to be able to lift cars, but now... I feel like I could literally move a mountain! If before I felt superhuman, now I feel like a fucking god. The difference is totally incomparable, including in terms of feeling. So no, Dad, of course I don’t regret it! It’s the most insane feeling in the universe! An absolute and infinite power!” I said.

I began to hear tearing noises, and it couldn’t have been me because I was naked. I looked at Dad’s clothes and saw small tears. Clearly, my descriptions didn’t leave him indifferent...

“Fucking muscle erection,” snarled my father, a bit embarrassed by the situation.

I could have stopped there but seeing him embarrassed like that was fun. So, I decided to continue my hot descriptions! I think he must have understood my intentions from the devilish little smile I was wearing.

“Ah no, please don’t do that!” he grunted.

“And you can’t even imagine how hard my muscles are. I don’t know if you saw my fight, but I had to face an anti-titan super tank. When I was about your size, a single shell sent me to the other end of the field and a small burst of bullets was enough to wound me. After my transformation, those same shells didn’t even make me move back an inch.”

More tearing sounds.

“A-Andrew, I’ve... I’ve got it. You... you can stop now,” said Dad, biting his lip.

But he wasn’t the only one who was turned on; I could also feel my muscles swelling! I tried to think of something else. There was no way I was going to give in before he did.

“The bullets came crashing down completely against my indestructible abs! I could even take tank shells and aircraft missiles!” I added.

The sound of tearing became very loud. Dad’s clothes were not far from shattering.

“An-Andrew! P-please stop!” he moaned painfully. Hehehe, sorry dad, but it’s so much fun torturing you!

“And I wasn’t even flexing them. They can be even harder than that! They’re totally fucking impenetrable!” I added.

“Andrew pleaaahhh!!” shouted Dad as his clothes were pulverized by his growing muscles. “Haa.. haa... you little brat!” he joked, panting. “It’s not cool to torture your poor father,” he said.

Oh, but we’re far from finished Dad! I don’t just want to get you naked...

“And this super tank was made of extremely hard metal. Even you couldn’t twist it. But after my latest muscle growth, I lifted it like this,” I said grabbing a tank carcass lying next to me.

“Andrew please stop! I... I won’t be a-able to h-hold m-myself if you keep g-going,” he said, his face twitching as his cock throbbed.

And then I started compressing it like this!” I added, turning the unfortunate tank into a compact ball of metal.

I saw my father’s eyes widen, his whole body tense. I knew it, I’d won the game. It was only a matter of seconds before he came. He desperately tried to hold back but it was too late...

“Aaarrrggghhhh!!” he roared as his dick fired a spectacular white ray that destroyed a wall or two. The deluge lasted tens of seconds before subsiding.

“Haa... haa... Fucking brat!” he laughed. “You’re really ill-bred and you deserve to be punished,” he added with an evil smile.

“You think you’re so smart with your neck fused to your traps that are higher than Mount Everest?” he said.

Shit, my old man was using my own weapons against me. Don’t think about it Andrew, don’t think about it, you’re just the most muscular, tallest, strongest living thing that ever lived, but don’t think about it!

“Your huge shoulders, bigger than wrecking balls and striated like never before...”

Shit! I could clearly feel my muscle erection. I was caught in my own trap.

“Your pecs are so gigantic you can’t even see your feet when you bend over...”

Aaaahhhh! Resist Andrew! Resist! Don’t think about your muscles!

“Your biceps are several times the size of mine. I couldn’t even get my hands around them,” he said, a certain unhealthy pleasure in watching me struggle.

Aaaah for fuck’s sake! Please shut him up!

“Your abs are as big as my own head, and I’d break my fists on them if I hit them. I bet a train could hit them and you wouldn’t even move.”

Nnnnnggghhhh!! I... I... I must... hold... myself back! Aaaahhh!!

“Your adonis belt is deeper than a fucking ravine, as if a huge axe had been used,” said Dad.

Aaahhh!! For God’s sake, stop! Stop! Please dad, stop!!

“Your legs would make redwoods look like twigs,” he gloated.

Aaahhhh!! Damn it! I can’t... I can’t take it anymore... Shit!!

“And your dick... I’m sure it shoots stronger than the Death Star’s beam,” he said.

Aaahhh!! stop, please stooooop!!

I was as red as a tomato, my teeth so clenched they were about to break my jaw. I was shaking all over. I couldn’t go any further; the slightest remark and I’d lose the game. I saw Dad wearing a very wide, mischievous grin. Damn...

“You’re a fucking living muscle god! Bigger, more enormous, more muscular, more powerful than any comic-book character in existence. You make the Hulk look like a maggot,” he finished.

That was the last straw...

“Aaarrrgggghhhh!!” I screamed at the top of my voice.

A huge earthquake hit the surrounding area. My scream was louder than a jet engine. A fucking white laser ray of death burst from my gigantic cannon. It pulverized wall after wall as if they weren’t there. There were well over a dozen walls and a tank in the way: all were pierced without exception. My “white laser” continued on its course and a second later, a gigantic explosion occurred at the rear of the building as it began to crumble, most of the walls supporting it having been pulverized. A part of the cliff collapsed shortly afterwards. This went on for several minutes before calm returned.

I looked at Dad, panting. His eyes were bulging, his jaw was completely open; it would have fallen to the ground if it could. He couldn’t utter a word. It was only after several dozen seconds that I finally heard his words.

“Shit... Fucking shit... Holy fucking shit... holy fucking shit of fucking shit of fucking shit!!” he repeated. “I expected the show to be impressive, but it was even more so than I expected!” he said, astonished.

“Andrew, remind me not to let you masturbate at the mansion. I couldn’t afford to rebuild it every time you came...” he said jokingly.

“Haa... haa... yeah... haa... haa... I must admit it’s fucking incredible... haa... haa... In fact, I destroyed a chopper just like that,” I laughed. I saw Dad biting his lip again. A few minutes later, two roars could be heard.

After this little father-son interlude, we resumed our demolition work.

On the side of the base was a kind of enormous building, probably something almost 1000 feet high.

“Holy shit, it’s high. By the way, do you think you can jump to the roof?” asked Dad.

“Honestly, I don’t know, I haven’t had a chance to test it at full power yet. But now might be a good time to give it a try,” I said.

I crouch down and I jumped…

I took off at full speed and saw the ground receding into the distance.

“Holy shit!” shouted Dad, stunned.

Surprisingly, I hadn’t misjudged the strength needed to reach the top, as I ended up jumping slightly more than the building. I landed with a thud on the roof, a little shaky. Honestly, I wasn’t expecting to take off so high.

“Holy fuck! did you see that dad it wa—” but I was interrupted by the sound of cracking.

I looked down to see a crack spreading rapidly across the roof.

“Shit...” was all I had time to say before the roof collapsed under my weight. I fell a few feet to the floor below. The latter also began to crack, and a few seconds it suffered the same fate as its neighbor above. So I fell back on the floor below... which also cracked and gave way. And the one below, and the one below, and the one below. I was doing strictly nothing, floor after floor collapsed under my enormous weight. After a few minutes, I found myself on the ground, the debris of what was left of the building scattered all around.

“Are you okay Andrew?” asked Dad, a bit worried.

“Y-yeah, I didn’t expect it to collapse like a house of cards,” I said.

“Remind me to move your bedroom to the ground floor,” joked Dad.

“Well, what’s left to demolish?” he asked.

“I think there are still some buildings there near the cliff,” I said.

“Cliff? What cliff?” asked Dad.

That’s when we realized that in the part of the cliff that had collapsed following my incredibly powerful cum shot. While we were busy demolishing nearby buildings, we noticed a half-demolished bunker among the cliff debris. For fuck’s sake, part of the base was hidden inside the cliff! Shit!, I really didn’t want to leave any buildings untouched. Who knows what they’re hiding there? We had to demolish those bunkers, but we didn’t know how many were left.

“How are we going to do it? Digging at random and hoping to find them is going to be complicated, isn’t it? This is a huge cliff, so it’s not hours that we’ll need, but days, even weeks!” said Dad.

Day or weeks? Too long, much too long. They could retrieve data remotely in that time. We need a faster, more expedient way, and I’ve got an idea.

“Maybe not, there’s a faster way,” I said.

“Really? Which one?” asked Dad.

“You’ll see,” I said before moving towards the cliff. “Well, I know this shouldn’t hurt you, Dad, but even so, maybe you should back off...” I said with a slight grin.

“An-Andrew... what... what are you planning to do?” asked Dad, increasingly worried.

“That!” I said before closing my fist and slamming with all my might against the cliff.

My fist penetrated the rock like butter. For a few seconds, nothing happened, then suddenly, cracks began to propagate at high speed. Hundreds, thousands, millions, maybe more, of cracks. It spread beyond the horizon, possibly to the entire cliff. Again, silence for a few seconds, and the next instant, the whole cliff collapsed with an abominable din. In less than a minute, what had once been a cliff was now nothing more than an incalculable number of boulders. Thousands, no, millions of pieces, some big enough to crush a normal person, fell on me, but I hardly noticed. but the numbers were such that I was soon buried.

“Andrew!!” shouted my father.

Another punch was enough to pulverize them and get me out of the way. Apart from a lot of dust, I was obviously not injured.

“Calm down, Dad, do you really think vulgar pebbles will get the better of me?” said I, wiping the dust from my gargantuan shoulders.

“Pebbles?” swallowed my father. It’s true that the majority of these pebbles must have weighed several tons at the very least.

Dad stared in amazement at what was, until 5 minutes ago, a huge cliff.

“I still can’t believe it. Did you... did you really just pulverize an entire cliff with one punch?” he said, with a certain fear in his voice.

“Yep! From now on you can call me One-punch man!” I joked. “And admits it was faster than digging tunnels,” I added.

Well, I hope I didn’t demolish a cliff for nothing. I looked through the debris and bingo, I was right! In the mess, there was what appeared to be reinforced concrete bunkers housing a number of computer servers. The cliff was an excellent way of providing natural protection from attack and hiding the most important things. Unluckily for them, he hadn’t foreseen the case of a 20-foot titan with strength beyond comprehension. Too bad for them. A few minutes later, the reinforced concrete was nothing but dust, and the servers nothing more than a shapeless mass of metal compressed to the extreme.

We continued our demolition work. Perhaps most annoying of all were the still unexplored basements. Indeed, a few more underground entrances were discovered. This military complex was much bigger than I had imagined. To save time, I had the idea of doing the same thing as with the cliff on the ground, but I didn’t know how far the damage would go. The last thing I wanted was to inadvertently destroy a nearby town. So we opted for the classic method of exploration. It was Dad who entered the gloomy tunnels. It was very narrow for him, but at least he managed to get in. As for me, I couldn’t even get in on all fours...

When he found an untouched corridor, i.e. one that wasn’t strewn with my footprints, he’d call me.

“Andrew! I think I’ve found another one!” he shouted so I could hear him.

I moved towards his voice. Well, I should be pretty much on top of him right now. Suddenly I heard creaking noises. I looked at the floor and saw cracks, lots of cracks. From his side, my father saw the ceiling of the room cracking all over.

“Shit...” I said before the ground gives way once more beneath my feet. I fell a few feet.

“Are you okay, Andrew?” asked Dad, worried.

“Yeah yeah, Dad, don’t worry, I’ve survived a lot worse, it’s not a little fall and some debris that’s gonna—” I said before being interrupted by more creaking.

“Oh, for God’s sake, don’t tell me there’s another room und—” I began before the floor collapsed again. Yes, there was another one…

“This weight problem is getting really anno—” I wanted to say before the ground collapsed again.

“It’s a good thing we don’t have a cellar at the mansion...” joked Dad.

After a few hours, we were finally finished: where there had been an entire military base, there was nothing left. Everything had been demolished. It was as if the whole base had never existed. I know a Russian who’ll be furious when he’ll see that.

“That was fun, we should do that more often,” said Dad, as we sat waiting for the convoy.

“Yeah, if you’ve got any other military bases to destroy, why not?” I laughed.

“Maybe not military bases, but I’m sure the towns around the mansion will be happy to have you on hand for the demolition work,” joked Dad.

The day that had started so badly was ending rather well. I really enjoyed this little father-son moment, and I think Dad did too. I felt the need to say a few words to him.

“Dad...” I said.

“Yes, Andrew?” he asked.

“I’m very happy to have a father like you!” I said. I felt instantly that this sentence had touched him.

“And I’m very happy to have such an exceptional son as you, Andrew!” he replied. I felt tears welling up in my eyes.

Finally, the roar of the convoy was heard.

“It’s time to go home Andrew!” said Dad.

What arrived was some kind of strange truck, with a whole series of rather enormous rows of wheels and a tipper that seemed extremely wide and covered a good part of the vehicle.

“What is this hideous thing?” I said.

“The only vehicle that can support your gigantic weight. So yes, I agree it’s ugly, but we didn’t bank on the look. With this, we should be able to bring you back home,” he said.

The few guys who saw me made round eyes like marbles.

“Is... is that your kid boss?” the driver almost choked out.

“Yeah, we gave him too much milk, you see what happens...” joked Dad.

Well, I hope this convoy doesn’t end up flat as a pancake. We’ll soon find out. I lay down on it. The metal screamed dangerously and so did the tyres, but this time it seemed to support my weight. On the other hand, it wasn’t the fastest convoy ever. It would have taken us at least a few more hours at that speed...

The trip went off without a hitch—well, almost without a hitch. We had a few unforeseen difficulties. There was that first bridge we had to cross.

The first was the bridge we had to cross. Dad had the convoy stop for fear that the bridge would give way under my weight.

“We’ll have to find another way,” said Dad.

“Oh, you’re exaggerating. These things are solid,” I said.

“I’m telling you, it won’t hold up,” replied Dad.

“Oh yeah? Well, we’ll see about that!” I said before stepping onto it.

I took the first step and it crackled a bit, but nothing more. I took a second and then a third step. Nothing happened.

“See, Dad? I told you it would ho—” I began but I was interrupted by cracking noises, lots of cracking noises…

“Shi—” I barely had time to say before falling some twenty feet with the rest of the bridge.

Dad sighed.

“I told you it wouldn’t hold, moron!” he growled.

So we avoided going over the bridges. The only problem was that I wasn’t just very heavy, I was also very tall. So there was this other bridge, about fifteen feet high. Dad had told me to lie on my back during the whole travel, but I’d had enough, so I sat up just as we were about to pass under this bridge.

I felt a slight shock in my back and a loud noise. It wasn’t until I saw the debris on the ground and the bridge split in two that I realized what had just happened…

And bridges weren’t the only worry on the trip. There was also this tunnel that was unfortunately too narrow for me to pass through with the truck. However, it seemed possible to crawl through. Dad wanted us to take another route, but that would have meant a long detour. So I decided to crawl across it anyway, and found myself slightly stuck when, a few dozen feet further on, it became narrower. I therefore had to widen it slightly over several hundred feet…

After that, I was able to make myself useful on a few occasions all the same, notably this train which had a problem and which I helped to change track manually. The poor train driver was still shaking after we left. Or a truck driver with a flat tire who unfortunately didn’t have a jack at his disposal. Fortunately, he had me. And let’s not forget those cars that ended up in the ditch and that I put back on the road by catching them with one hand. On the other hand, I don’t know how the drivers will justify the hand mark on the deformed bodywork to the insurance company.

Once back in Switzerland, our problems weren’t over. Switzerland is very mountainous, and our truck had some serious climbing problems due to its “special passenger”. No matter how hard the truck tried, it couldn’t climb it, I was just too fucking heavy. So I decided to climb it on foot, lifting the truck over my head. Needless to say, the road was littered with my gigantic footprints and would have to be completely redone.

Anyway, after a long journey like no other, we finally arrived near the mansion. And that’s when this dear truck gave up the ghost: the rear tires, tired of supporting my weight, burst.

“Shit!” shouted Dad. “I don’t really feel like climbing that damn mountain on foot...” he added.

“Get in the truck, Dad, I’ll take you there,” I said.

“Oh yeah, and how do you expect us to drive with a vehicle in this condition?” he replied.

“You’ll see,” I replied.

Dad looked at me suspiciously, but finally climbed into the truck.

I grabbed the truck and lifted it over my head. Holy shit, despite its gigantic weight on top of Dad’s, it felt so light. My strength was truly insane! Then I crouch down...

“An-Andrew? Wait... you’re... you’re not thinking of doing what I’m thinking of?” he said in a trembling voice.

“Oh, yes! We’ll be there in less than a minute,” I said, preparing myself for the biggest jump of my life. To think that just a few weeks ago, jumping a few feet seemed impossible. Now, it wasn’t feet I was going to jump, but... miles!

“Andrew! wait!! don’t—” he began as I jumped.

“Aaahhhh!!” Dad shouted as the ground receded at high speed.

Oh crap, that was so fucking amazing!! In a few jumps, I found myself at the top of the mountain, in front of the mansion.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we’ll be arriving at our destination in just a few seconds, so please fasten your seatbelts and prepare for landing,” I joked.

Bbbbboooooooooommmmm!!

Oh boy, it sounded like a meteor crashing and to tell the truth, the effect was somewhat similar: I dug a crater several feet in diameter, and the whole mountain shook, including the mansion. I’m told later that all occupants lost their balance, and crockery and paintings shattered to pieces.

Dad got out of the truck, white as a sheet and trembling with fear.

“Don’t.. ever... do... that again!!” he shouted, shaking..

We were joined by Mom and some of the servants, who had wondered what had happened. Mom ran to me to give me a hug... well, she could barely reach my quads now and even her two arms weren’t enough to go around them. As for the servants, I think that if their jaws could have reached the floor, they would have. Some of them were starting to break out in a cold sweat as they realized they’d have to deal with someone 20 feet tall.

At last the whole thing was over and we could be a normal family. Well, maybe normal wasn’t the right word... Especially since this mansion, although suitable for my father, was not suitable for me. It didn’t take long for the problems caused by my new size to rear their ugly heads; just as we were about to go through the front door, I heard Dad shouting.

“Andrew, look at the D...”

Too late...

*cccccrrraaaccccckkkkk*

A good part of the wall came with me.

“Oops er... sorry,” I said, embarrassed.

“This kid is going to ruin me...” cried my father. And that was just the beginning, everything was too small or too fragile for me. Whether it was the height of rooms, chairs, my bed or any other everyday object, nothing was my size, and no matter how hard I tried to contain my strength, the slightest pressure crushed and broke everything I used. We had a hard time finding a bed that could support my weight, as could just about anything I could sit or lie on.

So there was only one solution: Dad started another mansion designed for me, but it wouldn’t be finished for several months. So we had to make do in the meantime. My bedroom was moved to the ground floor, as the first step of the staircase gave way immediately when I stepped on it. What’s more, the upstairs floor wouldn’t have supported my weight anyway. As for my room, we’ve enlarged it... well... I enlarged it when, as I lay down, I realized that my head was leaning heavily against the creaking wall while my feet were demolishing the opposite wall. Do I really need to point out that my bed was not strong enough for my new weight? It was reduced to dust the instant I tried to lie down in it.

Of course, I also had to get around on all fours. Needless to say, there was no room for me to live in. They were fit for Dad, not me. It was either that or go through all the floors.

And my size wasn’t the only big problem, the most natural urges of a young adult became somewhat destructive with me. One day, after having, as I often do, a very hot dream about Anthony, I woke up with the most incredible erection of my life. I obviously couldn’t resist... Dad came running as soon as he heard my grunts of pure pleasure echoing around the mansion. He rushed to my room, but when he was only a few feet away, a gigantic, extremely loud earthquake rippled through the mansion. All the windows exploded, the walls cracked, Dad was deaf for a few hours and the roof of the mansion was pierced by a huge hole. Shortly after my orgasm, the people outside were surprised, during several dozen minutes, to experience a rain composed of big, viscous and sticky white drops, while the sun was shining and the sky was perfectly clear. Of course, we didn’t specify what it was but I’m sure those who received it in the face quickly understood what it was.

Yeah, being the biggest, strongest, most powerful titan that ever lived didn’t have all the advantages...

Clearly, my existence didn’t remain a secret for long, even if information about my dimensions didn’t filter out much. While some titans didn’t mind, others were less than thrilled with my existence. Dad had received two of the most virulent, and to say the least, they weren’t happy. After a few minutes of threatening legal action, he thought a meeting might calm things down.

“You know what I think? Tell him what you just said to my face, I think that would be better, don’t you? Andrew? I have two people who would like to say a few words to you. Can you come, son?” he said, with a wry smile.

As I approached the room, the whole room shook violently with every step I took. Dad was taking great pleasure in their surprise.

“Don’t worry, he’s coming,” he said as his smile widened.

At last I entered or rather I destroyed the wall without meaning to, as usual...

The faces of the two titans instantly turned white. If their jaws could reach the ground, they would have. Dad was delighted to see them like that.

“You called me, Dad?” I asked in my booming voice.

“Yes, these gentlemen wanted to talk to you,” he said sarcastically.

Strangely, both remained completely silent.

“Well, gentlemen? Don’t be shy, tell him what you told me!” he said mockingly.

“Eh... eh... eh... I... I think we’ve forgotten what we wanted to say... E-everything’s fine...” one of them stammered.

“Oh really?” sneered my father. “But that’s not what you told me, it seems to me that you called him a fucking little br—”

“We confused it with someone else,” hastened one of them. “R-really, ev-everything’s f-fine. I... I think we’re g-going to go,” said the other, trembling.

They left the mansion in a hurry.

“Hehehe, I’ll never get tired of seeing their discomfited faces,” said Dad. However, his smile quickly faded when he saw the damage. “But you’re costing me a lot of money, Andrew...” he cried in looking the destroyed wall.

I adapted very well to the world of titans. With my size, few people dared take me on. Little by little, people talked more about me than about my father.

Oh, you’ll never guess who I met recently. It was at a reception organized by my father. In the crowd, my eyes were drawn to one particular person. I could only see him from the back, but I was pretty sure I’d seen him before. And yes, I had seen him, in several videos in fact. Yes, this guy was dear Ulric. The first thing that struck me was that he now looked... tiny. He was no longer Huge-ric or Tita-ric, but rather Tiny-ric. I decided to go and talk to him. I approached, trying to be as unobtrusive as possible, which was almost mission impossible, but the place was full of people at least 8 feet tall. Feeling a few tremors wasn’t all that unusual.

“Hi Nerdy!” I said, trying to sound like a normal titan.

I saw him tense up and shatter his glass. He turned around suddenly, his face angry.

“What did you call me, assh—?” he growled angrily before suddenly falling silent.

His face went from anger to surprise in an instant. It took him a second to realize what he was looking at, then slowly, very slowly, he raised his head. His face filled with fear as his eyes rose. After several dozen seconds he finally reached my face.

“Hi Ulric, nice to meet you,” I said.

“W-who are y-you?” he asked, stammering. I felt like I was dealing with the nerd from the first video, unconfident, hesitant.

“Someone who came across your videos a while back,” I replied.

“My… my videos? O-oh yes, those…” he said with a tremulous tone.

“Yeah, and I have to say I’m a little disappointed with how you turned out. Where’s the nice Ulric from the beginning?

He looked away, angry but unsure how to answer.

“This kid no longer exists…” he replied.

“And that’s a shame. All I saw was a brutal, violent beast with no respect whatsoever,” I said.

“What do you care? You don’t know what I’ve been through,” he growled.

“On the contrary, I know only too well. You’ve become the kind of person you hated. The kind who bullies and takes pleasure in terrifying others,” I replied. Tiny-ric glared at me.

“You’ve let yourself be eaten by your own power. And I can understand that, I loved those moments too. Yes, you were right, this power is like a drug to which you can quickly become addicted. But never forget that it’s you who controls your power, not the other way around. Never forget who you were. After all, you’re just the same person with a bit more muscle,” I said.

“And what, you’re going to tell me to lower myself in front of assholes? When I can now crush them with one hand?” he replied, badly.

“The ones you hurt at the gym didn’t do anything to you,” I said.

That’s not true...they...they…” he began, before running out of words.

“They hadn’t done anything to you, you just got frustrated by a remark and went berserk. You let your own power get the better of you,” I said.

He grumbled, but I’d hit the nail on the head.

“And what do you propose, to let me act like the weakling I was? My life was hell back then,” grunted Tiny-ric.

“That’s not what I said, those who really pissed you off, make them understand once and for all. Believe me, they’ll never do it again. But the others who didn’t do anything to you don’t have to put up with it. Don’t forget that you were in their shoes. And don’t ever think you’re on top of the world. As you can see, you’re bound to be overtaken one day,” I said.

“I… I…” he stammered.

“Believe me, there’s nothing envious about becoming a titan and being feared by everyone. You have to challenge yourself and use your strength to be admired, not feared. Believe me, it opens up some really fun opportunities,” I said.

“I… I…” he repeated. Then I saw him closing his eyes and take a deep breath.

You’re... you’re probably right. It was fun at first, but now everyone’s afraid of me and no one dares approach me. And I know it’s too late to turn back,” he said, sad.

“It’s never too late, Ulric. Start by taking the first step with some people, prove that you’ve changed for the better and you’ll see, I’m sure you’ll appreciate the situation much more than you do now,” I replied.

“I’ll... I’ll think about it. Thank you,” he said.

“Here’s my number. Don’t hesitate to call me if you need anything,” I said.

Beyond the world of the titans, I quickly made myself useful to civil society. I particularly enjoyed demolishing large buildings: a flick of the wrist cost a lot less than tons of dynamite, as the site workers quickly realized. Or towing heavy vehicles, and I can describe the looks on motorists’ faces when they saw a 20-foot giant grab their vehicle with one hand and pull it like a school satchel. The only drawback was that the road usually had to be resurfaced after I’d passed. Or compressing all kinds of things, such as cars: no need for hydraulic presses, Andrew replaced them. One day, a seismologist even wanted to “rent” me for a day. I had to admit that I was causing earthquakes with every step I took...

The army also wanted to recruit me. They, on the other hand, quickly understood my answer when I grabbed one of their tanks and tore it in half like paper. Strangely enough, they never came back.

And of course one day we had a very special visitor. I noticed that Dad was more tense than usual. I soon realized who it was when he told me that an old acquaintance was coming to visit him. It was obviously Matt. It was the first time they’d seen each other in over 20 years.

“Well then, I’ll leave you alone,” I said.

“No, I think introducing you will be a good thing. And it’ll set the record straight if they ever intend to screw things up,” Dad replied.

He was very much afraid that this meeting was going to go to shit, and it was true that my size could be a rather... dissuasive element.

“Sir, the visitors you were expecting have arrived,” said the butler.

“Perfect. Son, hide as best you can and come around the back when I signal you,” asked Dad.

“It’s as good as done,” I said.

I tried to get around as best I could without being noticed, which was obviously very complicated. Out of the limousine came two titans, smaller than Dad. I recognized one of them: it was Jack; as for the other, I deduced that it was the famous Matt.

“You haven’t changed that much in twenty years! Still so fucking huge,” said Matt.

“You haven’t changed either... Matt,” growled my father.

“Good to see you again, mate!” said Jack.

Dad looked at him rather wickedly. Ouch, tell me that’s not going to go to shit already? It was then that I saw him beckon to me. It was time to take the stage.

“Oh, by the way, there’s someone I’d like you to meet,” he said with a smirk.

I landed behind them. I don’t know whether it was the gigantic shadow that suddenly covered them or the earthquake they must have felt, but they froze. Dad, who could see their faces, was clearly enjoying himself. Then, slowly, very slowly, they turned towards me. Their faces instantly lost their color. Matt even began to tremble.

“See you again Jack. Thanks for the help by the way,” I said.

“You... you’re welcome. You... you’ve grown up a bit since the last time I saw you, kid...” he said weakly, still stunned.

“And you must be Matt I suppose? Dad told me about you,” I said, holding out my hand.

“You... you’re welcome. It’s... a pleasure to meet you,” he replied, in a slightly shaky voice and holding out his hand too. Holy shit, his hand looked like a baby’s compared to mine.

“He’s my son, doesn’t it seem to me that you’ve seen him before?” replied Dad with a mocking grin.

“Yes, well, he was... slightly smaller...” swallowed Jack.

“How about a chat in the living room?” suggested Dad.

At first, the atmosphere was rather chilly. Hardly anyone spoke. I decided to leave them alone, but to stay close by in case anything went wrong.

“Do you think it’s going to get out of hand?” I asked Mom.

“Maybe, maybe not. You know it’s been more than twenty years since your father had a grudge against them, hard for it to be okay overnight but I think they’re sincere. You just have to get it over with once and for all. Besides, he’s got his bodyguard if he needs one,” she said, looking at me.

Suddenly, I could hear it getting louder, as well as the sound of breaking glass. Damn it, they were sure to get into a fight! I stumbled into the living room, and I mean that literally: the door was ripped off, and part of the wall came with it.

I expected everything but not what I saw...

“I’m yelling tou, Avatar 3 zill be ezen crappier zhan 2!” he stammered.

Wow, that was the first time I’d ever seen a titan drunk. And as for the bottles, given the quantity on the floor, I could easily understand why.

“But vou idiot! I’m zalking atoub 4!” replied Matt, in the same state.

“But zhe 4 iil doesn’t exizt yet goron!” replied Dad.

“But neizher is zhe 3rd!” said Matt.

“I’ll nezer underztand what vou’ve got going on with Avatar... Ezery time vou zee each ozher, vou can’t help it!” Jack added, also visibly drunk.

At last they noticed my presence, all staring at me in bewilderment.

“Uh... it... it was nothing,” I said, befuddled.

“Have a drink, zon!” said Dad.

“No thanks, Dad, that’s sweet,” I replied. I didn’t think a drunken 20-foot titan would be the best idea... so went to join Mom.

“You see we simply had to lance the abscess and I think it’s done. And I have the impression that your father went back twenty years when I saw him like that,” she laughed.

Very sincerely, I didn’t know if I wanted to keep the image of my drunk titan father in my head.

“I’d never understand their passion for Avatar. Where does it come from?” I asked.

“No idea Andrew, your father never said,” said Mom.

This was what my new life looked like, with advantages but big disadvantages all the same. Despite that, I didn’t regret my new situation. I loved my family, I loved my new situation and I fucking loved my new body, but there was, however, one detail that bothered me: I had cut all ties with my friends, for fear that my new situation would frighten them. It was hard enough to explain my sudden build-up of muscle mass at first, so my current situation...

I certainly had a family, but I no longer had any “friends” and that weighed on me. Especially as I often thought back to my intimate moments with Anthony. Damn, I wish I’d still had those moments, it was like a fantasy come true... I would have given a lot to relive those moments, but as much as a relationship with a difference of one foot was acceptable, it now seemed impossible seeing as I was more than three times his size.

And it was undoubtedly fate, but shortly afterwards I received a message from Anthony and clearly I wasn’t the only one nostalgic about the relationship.

Anthony: Hey Hulk, you disappeared without a trace! I hope you’re well

I smiled as I read the message. Hulk... How would he react if he knew that Hulk would look more like a twig in comparison of me now? Part of me really wanted to answer him, to show him my muscles, but... how could I tell him the truth without terrifying him? He’d run away for sure. And fucking would be impossible. For this reason, a small part of me regretted to be so fucking huge... That must have been the Titan’s Remorse syndrome that Dad told me about. Well, in my case, not that I wanted to go back, I loved every second of this incredible body, I just wanted to be able to continue my relationships as before. So I didn’t reply to his message...

Dad saw that I was worried and asked me the question.

“Is something wrong Andrew?” he asked.

Well, I’m beginning to understand why some titans get depressed. To be honest, I have ... a close friend who wonder what became of me. I’d love to see him again, but...”

“Close friend?” said Dad with a slight smile. Shit, I bet he guessed what’s between us! I turned as red as a tomato.

“I see. And you don’t dare tell him the truth, do you? Afraid he won’t accept you? That you’re losing this friend, right?” he added.

“Yes, it’s complicated to tell him the truth... I’m sure he’ll run away as soon as he see me,” I replied.

“Oh, don’t be so sure. You know Andrew, just because you’ve grown up a bit doesn’t mean you have to cut ties with your close friend,” replied Dad. “If he really care about you, he’ll accept you as you are. And I’m not sure he’ll hate it. And about the size problem, you can’t shrink, it’s true but he, on the other hand, can grow a bit,” said Dad with a smile.

Uh? What does he mean by that? ... ... Wait, wait, wait! Does it suggest what I’m thinking? Turning Anthony into a titan? But... why didn’t I think of this option? What’s more, if my little discovery applies to all titans, he’ll be able to get closer to my size, and then we’ll be able to...

The image of me embracing an incredibly muscular Anthony, about 20 feet tall, came to mind. I became hard instantly and of course my clothes began to tear all over. Ah shit not that, think of something else, think of something else!

Dad’s smile widened.

“I see you understand. Now you know what you have to do...” he said.

Like a sign of fate, I received a message from Ulric. It was a photo of him, in a gym, a broad smile on his face, while a smaller but muscular form was obviously having a good time exploring every nook and cranny of the titan’s body. I recognized the guy in question; it was the one Ulric had thrown across the gym.

Ulric: You were right, man, being worshipped is infinitely better!

Clearly, he’d applied my lesson well.

Well, I’d made up my mind for good: I wanted to have some fun too! I was going to tell Anthony everything. But how to broach the subject without scaring him? I can’t see myself just saying, “Hey, pretty boy, now I’m 20 feet tall. By the way, do you want to become titan too so we could fuck together again?”. Especially since it will be for life. There’s no going back. I know he wouldn’t say no to more muscle, but that would still be a fucking lot more muscle.

I also thought of Lily. Even though my heart was set on Anthony, the experience with Lily hadn’t been unpleasant. But... I couldn’t see her undergoing titanification. Dad had told me that it was totally possible, that wasn’t just for males, but it was difficult to differentiate between female and male titans. Their breasts being almost totally eclipsed by underjacent gigantic pecs, their voices becoming incredibly deep and feminine curves giving way to a titanic mass of gigantic oversized muscles. Suffice to say, it was all too fucking much for many girls. In fact, that was one of the reasons Mom didn’t do it. She loves her feminine curves.

But who knows? Well, I’d still suggest her later even I probably suspect the answer. So let’s start with Anthony. Damn, imagining him as a titan was turning me on as hell. What’s more, if what happened to me affects all the titans, I’ll be able to reduce our size difference even further. And after that, we can fuck like never before! Shit, I can’t wait! Our first time was already incredible, I can’t imagine what the second will be like with Anthony 10 feet taller... Oh boy, I was turned on as hell just imagining the scene!

And suddenly, my clothes were flying off all at once and I was fully naked. After all, it was not like it happened to me every day...

Well, Dad was right, no matter how he reacts, I can’t let my chance go by! If he refuses or runs away, at least I won’t have any regrets and if he accepts, it will be the happiest day of my life! I reopened our conversation and began to write, or rather dictate because, since my last transformation, I’ve had a nasty tendency to unintentionally break the screens of touchscreen devices.

Me: Hey pretty boy! Thank you for your concern. I think a lot of you too. And don’t worry, I’m fine.

Almost immediately after seeing my message, he wrote to me.

Anthony: Where the hell have you been dude? You disappeared overnight and I heard your house had been demolished. I was so fucking worried!

Then he added a message that made me smile.

Anthony: And above all, I can’t stop thinking about the last time we were together...

Me too, my dear Anthony, me too...

Me: To be honest, I wish it wasn’t the last one but...

Anthony: But?

Me: Well, let’s just say there have been... a few small changes since the last time we saw each other. Not that I don’t want to see you again—on the contrary, I want to as much as you do—but these changes could complicate our relationship.

Anthony: I don’t care, no obstacle will stop us! I want to worship you again and again!

Me: Not even a big obstacle? And I mean really big!

Anthony: Big? How big?

Me: Well, big like... three times your size

No message for two minutes. Shit, I must have scared him off... Then, to my great relief, I saw him writing.

Anthony: Wait Andrew, ... I’m not sure I understand you... Three times my size? What do you mean?

Me: Well... You must have noticed something weird about me, isn’t it?

Anthony: If I noticed anything strange last time? Like the fact that you gained over a foot and hundreds of pounds of muscle in just a few minutes? Yes, I noticed.

Me: How can I tell you... People who experience abnormally rapid and enormous muscle growth, doesn’t that tell you something? You’ve probably heard of them even if technically they are not very present in our country due it was forbidden.

Another two minutes with no answer.

Anthony: no wait! Don’t tell me you’re one of those? Titans, that’s it?

Me: I’m surprised you didn’t get it the first time. It seems so obvious to me.

Anthony: holy fucking shit!!

And then I didn’t get an answer for more than five minutes: I think he’d just realized what I’d told him earlier.

Anthony: Dude I just thought of something... I just went to see what they look like and holy shit they’re huge but... what you told me earlier... “three times your size”, reassure me, it was not to be taken... literally?

This was it. I contented myself with sending only a simple sentence.

Me: Yes, it is.

It took him a good 5 minutes to digest the information.

Anthony: aaahhhh!! But man, I just calculated and that means you’re doing about...

Me: 20 feet, yeah. Not only am I a titan but I’m also the biggest that ever lived.

Ten minutes later, while he digested the news...

Anthony: aaahhhh!! what the fucking hell?? 20 fucking feet?? are you fucking kidding me?? you’re not just bigger, you’re fucking gigantic!!

Me: That’s why I said “big.” I hope it doesn’t scare you too much...

Anthony: scare? are you fucking crazy?? if it’s true it’s the most incredible thing I’ve ever heard in my life!! I’m not scared, I’m fucking turned on!!

Oh shit! I couldn’t be happier!

Me: If you want, I have pics...

Anthony: what? I want to see it, right now!!

I sent them. No answer for 15 minutes...

Anthony: omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg!! is it really you?? you’re fucking gargantuan!!

Me: Do you... like it?

Anthony: do I like? you are the sexiest, hottest thing I’ve ever seen in my life!!

I wanted to cry with joy. My fears were gone. I was afraid he’d run in the opposite direction but, on the contrary, he was going to run in my direction and pounce on me. The situation couldn’t be better! Although, in fact, yes, it could: there was just one thing left to discuss...

Me: Thanks but now you understand how doing what we did last time can be complicated.

Anthony: Hell yeah, your dick is probably bigger than me right now! This is so fucking insane!!

Me: Well, I may have a solution that could solve all our problems

Anthony: what? seriously? please tell me!!

When I saw his message, my smile widened like never before: nothing would have pleased me more than to read it.

Me: Tell me, Anthony... have you ever been to Switzerland?

Vote on this story

The swimming hole: Legacy by Azerreza When Nick moves to a new city he hears rumours that it had once been partially destroyed by muscular titans. Not believing it at first, he decides to ignore them. But sometimes… rumours aren’t really rumours! And if it were true that there was a way to grow like that, could he use it to seduce the secret love of his life? 3 parts 35k words Added Aug 2021 Updated 18 Sep 2021 26k views 4.8 stars (12 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Hyper Cum•Public Orgasm•Multi-abs•Hyper Muscle•Hyper Strength•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Increased Libido•Gradual Change•Voice Deepening•Getting Taller•Plausible Size Difference•Size Increase•First Time/Virgin •M/M

The electro-stimulation belt by Azerreza When his friend Josh bought an electro-stimulation belt, Kyle laughed at him, but when Josh started to gain weight abnormally fast, he began to doubt his own disbelief. 3 parts 11k words Added Mar 2022 Updated 26 Mar 2022 22k views 4.7 stars (19 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Hyper Cum•Hyper Strength•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Muscle Worship•Getting Taller•Destruction/Violence•Dom/Sub •M/M

Jolias and Max: The cock rings by Azerreza and Madmutter When Jolias ordered what he thought a simple sex toy for him and his boyfriend Max, just for fun, he had no clue that this ring had many more features and that it would change their lives… 5 parts 34k words Added Sep 2021 Updated 10 Jun 2023 29k views 4.6 stars (17 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Hyper Cum•Public Orgasm•Hyper Muscle•Hyper Strength•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Muscle Worship•Increased Libido•App•Lycra/Spandex•Superhero/Supervillain •M/M

Ladder of the heavens by Ziel "Someone suggested that I do a story with piercings and jewelry that caused growth in the owner. I made use of some other suggestions as well so this story features a wide array of kinks including muscle/dick growth and even a touch of shrinkage, and there’s even a cute little *spoiler* with a *spoiler**spoiler*" 11k words Added May 2015 21k views 5.0 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Hyper Cock•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Pointy Ears•Size Decrease

The salt: the African-American by RdyRoger 3 parts 3,969 words Added Jun 2010 17k views 5.0 stars (4 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Increased Libido•Voice Deepening•Size Increase•Race/Ethnicity Change•Hair Growth/Getting Hairy•Hairless•Tongue Growth•Nonconsensual change

The trainer by Also Known As Needing a new trainer, Thomas finds onewho can push him to the next level, and then some. 7 parts 22k words Added Jan 2014 30k views 5.0 stars (15 votes) No comments yet •Always Hard•Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Size Increase •M/M

Unexpected consequences by Alex 2 parts 5,254 words Added Oct 2005 19k views 5.0 stars (5 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock

Unexpected growth spurt by rusalko Moving in with the cute guy you've been aching to push your big dick into is exciting and boner-making enough... but then I experienced a very unexpected growth spurt that put us both into sex heaven. 6 parts 11k words Added Dec 2012 Updated 3 Feb 2017 71k views 5.0 stars (20 votes) No comments yet •Cock Growth•Huge Cock•Muscle Growth•Muscle/Strength•Plausible Size Difference•Size Increase •M/M